A NOBLE WOMAN. BY MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS. AUTHOR OF "PALACES AND PRISONS, " "FASHION AND FAMINE, " "MARRIED INHASTE, " "MABEL'S MISTAKE, " "DOUBLY FALSE, " "WIVES AND WIDOWS, " "MARYDERWENT, " "THE HEIRESS, " "THE REJECTED WIFE, " "THE SOLDIER'S ORPHANS, ""THE OLD HOMESTEAD, " "RUBY GRAY'S STRATEGY, " "THE CURSE OF GOLD, " "THEWIFE'S SECRET, " "THE GOLD BRICK, " "SILENT STRUGGLES, " ETC. Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, byT. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. "A Noble Woman, " is the name of the new novel written by Mrs. Ann S. Stephens. Its pages are replete with incidents of absorbing interest, and her admirers will read it with avidity, and with a zest which wouldindicate that the freshness and interest of each of her new novels arestill as potent as were her earliest productions. The leading charactersare carried through a series of exciting adventures, all of which arenarrated and drawn out with such ingenuity that the reader's attentionis kept on a tension of interest from the opening page to the close ofthe volume. This is the great secret of Mrs. Stephens' success--herreaders cannot get out of her influence. She does not fatigue them withthe subtleties of metaphysics or philosophy. She gives you a thrillingstory, pure and simple, sensational if you please, and she leaves thewhole affair in the hands of her readers, feeling quite secure of afavorable verdict on every new emanation from her pen. "A Noble Woman"will prove to be the most popular novel that she has ever written. PHILADELPHIA:T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS;306 CHESTNUT STREET. CONTENTS. I. --A PROPOSAL II. --TOM THE GROOMSMAN III. --A FRIGHT AND A RESCUE IV. --HIGH FESTIVAL AT PINEY COVE V. --A BALL IN THE BASEMENT VI. --THE WEDDING VII. --THE FIRST CLOUD VIII. --THE BRIDE'S WELCOME HOME IX. --COUSIN TOM VISITS PINEY COVE X. --SHADOWS OF A SEPARATION XI. --THE BALL XII. --TOM MAKES A DECLARATION XIII. --WHO COULD IT HAVE BEEN? XIV. --THE HUSBAND'S LAST CHARGE XV. --MRS. HARRINGTON'S FRIENDS XVI. --THE WIDOW'S FLIRTATION XVII. --STARTING FOR THE PIC-NIC XVIII. --FACE TO FACE XIX. --LETTERS XX. --AN INTERVIEW IN THE WOODS XXI. --FIRE AND WATER XXII. --AMONG THE BREAKERS XXIII. --DEAD AND GONE XXIV. --HOME IN A STORM XXV. --THE SUNSHINE OF THE HOUSE XXVI. --SUNSHINE AND STORMS XXVII. --COURTSHIP IN THE KITCHEN XXVIII. --THE DEAD SECRET XXIX. --TOM FULLER'S LETTER XXX. --THE WIDOW'S FASCINATIONS XXXI. --THE HEIR COMES HOME XXXII. --THE GAUNTLET BRACELETS XXXIII. --SEARCHING FOR THE BRACELET XXXIV. --BELOW STAIRS XXXV. --MRS. MELLEN AND HER COUSIN XXXVI. --LURED INTO DANGER XXXVII. --THE AFTER STRUGGLE XXXVIII. --A HALF UNDERSTANDING XXXIX. --TRIFLES LIGHT AS AIR XL. --TWO FACES IN THE GLASS XLI. --SECRECY IMPOSED ON TOM FULLER XLII. --THE RIDE AND ITS CONSEQUENCES XLIII. --KINDLY ANXIETIES XLIV. --ALMOST DEFIANCE XLV. --THE TIGER IN HIS DEN XLVI. --THE PAWNBROKER'S SHOP XLVII. --TEASING CONTINUALLY XLVIII. --THE PET MESSENGER XLIX. --ELSIE FINDS THE BRACELET L. --IN THE TEMPEST LI. --THE OLD CEDAR TREE LII. --WOODMAN, SPARE THAT TREE LIII. --CLORINDA'S GHOST STORY LIV. --THE SABLE FORTUNE HUNTER LV. --IN THE NET LVI. --THE SECRET TELEGRAM LVII. --KITCHEN GOSSIP LVIII. --THE INTERCEPTED TELEGRAM LIX. --FORCED HOSPITALITY LX. --WAITING FOR THE HOUR LXI. --THE MIDNIGHT SEARCH LXII. --UNDER THE CEDAR LXIII. --FACE TO FACE LXIV. --BURIED OUT OF SIGHT LXV. --THE HUSBAND RELENTS LXVI. --GONE LXVII. --UTTER LONELINESS LXVIII. --PLANS AND LETTERS LXIX. --ELSIE PROMISES TO BE FAITHLESS LXX. --ALMOST A PROPOSAL LXXI. --FUTILE PLEADINGS LXXII. --TOM FULLER RETURNS LXXIII. --A FEAST AND A LOVE FEAST LXXIV. --THAT MONEY IN THE BANK LXXV. --UNEXPECTED DEVELOPMENTS LXXVI. --THE CONFESSION LXXVII. --SEARCHING LXXVIII. --IN BENSON'S TAVERN LXXIX. --RECONCILIATIONS LXXX. --TOM ACCEPTS THE SITUATION A NOBLE WOMAN. CHAPTER I. A PROPOSAL. She was eighteen years old and would graduate in a few weeks, yet Elsielooked like a child, lying there in that little white bed, with hergolden curls scattered on the pillow and the soft whiteness of her neckand hands shaded by the delicate Valenciennes with which her night robewas profusely decorated. A quantity of hot house flowers lay scatteredon the counterpane, where the girl had flung them, one by one, from abouquet she was still tearing to pieces. A frown was on her prettyforehead, and her large violet eyes shone feverishly. It was seldomanything half so lovely appeared in the confined sleeping rooms of thathighly fashionable boarding school. Indeed, since its foundation it isdoubtful if a creature half so beautiful as Elsie Mellen had ever sleptwithin its walls. Just as the girl had littered the whole bed with flowers, which shebroke and crushed as a child breaks the toys he is weary of, the door ofthe room opened, and a young lady entered, with a plate of hot-housegrapes in her hand. She was older than the sick girl by two or threeyears, and in all respects a grave and most womanly contrast. Calm, gracious and dignified, she came forward with an air of protection andsat down by the bed, holding out her grapes. "See what your brother has sent you. " The girl started up and flung back the hair from her face. "From Piney Bend, " she exclaimed, lifting one of the purple clusters inher hand, and crowding two or three of the grapes into her mouth atonce, with the delicious greed of a naughty child. "Oh, how cool andnice. Dear old Grant, I wonder when he is coming. " "Sometime to-day, the messenger said, " answered the young lady, and asoft peach-like bloom swept over her face as she spoke. Elsie was looking at her friend; and a quick, mischievous light cameinto her own face. "Bessie, " she murmured, in a voice mellowed and muffled by the grapes inher mouth. "Don't tell me anything--only I think--I think--oh! wouldn'tit be fun?--there, there, how you are blushing. " "Blushing, how foolish! But I am glad to see you well enough even totalk nonsense. " "Nonsense! look here, Miss Prim: if you're not in love with my brotherGrantley Mellen, I never was in love with anybody in my life. " "Elsie!" "There, there! I shan't believe a word you say--more than that, Ibelieve he's in love with you. " No blushes burned that noble face now, for it grew white with a greatsurprise, and for a moment Elizabeth Fuller's heart ceased to beat. Could this be true! These light, careless words from a young girl seemedto shake the foundation of her life. Did she love the man, who for threeweeks had been a daily visitor in that sick room, whose voice had beenmusic to her, whose eyes had been so often lifted to hers in tendergratitude. Could her heart have proved so cruelly rebellious? Then theother impossible things the girl had hinted at. Elsie had not meant itfor cruelty, but still it was very cruel, to startle her with glimpsesof a heaven she never must enter. What was she but a poor orphan girl, teaching in that school in order to pay for the tuition which hadrefined and educated her into the noble woman she unconsciously was. Ofcourse Mr. Mellen was grateful for the care she had taken of hisbeautiful sister, and that was all. Elsie was almost well now, and wouldleave the school that term. After that there was little chance that shewould ever see Grantley Mellen again. "What on earth are you thinking about?" questioned Elsie, still busywith her grapes. "Just tell me if we are to be sisters, --and I'm set onit--you shall know all my secrets; it'll be so nice to have some onethat won't tell, --and I'll know yours. To begin, dear old Bessie:_somebody_ sent me these flowers, and I hate 'em. It's my way. So manyat once, it stifles me. I wish he could see 'em now; wouldn't he justlong to box my ears--there, that's my first secret. " "But who is the man, Elsie?" enquired Miss Fuller, really disturbed bythis first confidence; for the girl was her room-mate, and had beenplaced particularly under her care. "Oh, that's my second secret--I'll tell you that when you're Grant'swife. You haven't told me about your own adorer yet. " "How could I? One does not talk of lovers till they come. " "Oh Bessie Fuller; what a fraud you are! Just as if he hadn't been underthis very window again and again: just as if the flowers that get intoour room, no one can guess how, did not come from him. Why, half thegirls in school have seen him prowling round here like a great, handsome, splendid tiger!" "What are you talking of, Elsie?" "No matter; I shan't tell Grant, he must think himself first andforemost--what a lovely sister-in-law you will make. " "Elsie, my dear girl----" "Don't interrupt me--don't say you wouldn't have him: that you like theother fellow better, and all that. I tell you Grant is a prince, and youshall be his princess. He's awful rich, too; our horrid old uncle lefthim everything. I haven't got the value of a hair bracelet all myown--that's another secret. The girls all think we share and sharealike, and I want them to keep up the idea; but you are different. Don'tyou see it would be horrid hard for me if my brother should marry someclose, stingy thing, that might even grudge me a home at Piney Bend; butwith you--oh Bessie! Promise me that you will marry him. " Here Elsie flung down the stem of her grapes, and reaching out her arms, threw them lovingly around Elizabeth's neck. "Promise me, promise me!" "You foolish darling! Lie down and be quiet, or I shall think youlight-headed again. " "But you shall, I declare you shall!--Hush! there is some one at thedoor. Come in!" A servant opened the door and informed the young ladies that Mr. Mellenwas in the parlor. "Tell him to come up, " said Elsie. The servant went out, and Elsie sat up among her pillows, twisting thatsplendid mass of hair around her head. As she stooped forward, her eyesfell on the litter of broken flowers, and she called out eagerly, "Oh Bessie, do sweep them up; throw them out of the window, under thebed, anywhere, so that he does not know about them. There would be noend to his questions, if he saw so much as a broken rose bud. " Elizabeth swept up the scattered flowers with her hands and cast themthrough the open window, scarcely heeding what the girl said about them, in the agitation of the moment. As she turned from the open sash, Grantley Mellen came into the room. He was indeed a grand and noblelooking man, with dignity in his manner, and character in his face;evidently possessed of strong but subdued passions, and a power ofconcentration that might engender prejudices difficult to overcome. Thathe was upright and honorable, you saw at a glance. When he sat down bythat fair young creature, and took her hand in his, the tenderness inhis voice and eyes thrilled Elizabeth to the heart. Elsie it simplygratified. "Why Bessie, " she said, with threatening mischief in her eyes, "youhaven't spoken to Grant yet. " "Because he was occupied with you, " answered Elizabeth with gravedignity, that kept down the rebellious spirit in Elsie's eyes. "Now Iwill shake hands with Mr. Mellen and go down to my class. " With a gentle, but not altogether unembarrassed greeting, the young ladywent out of the room, leaving the brother and sister together. Two days after this scene in Elsie's chamber, Elizabeth Fuller stood inone of the parlors of the establishment with her hand locked in that ofGrantley Mellen; startled, trembling, almost terrified by the greathappiness that had fallen upon her. He had asked her tenderly, earnestly, and with a thrill of passion in his voice, to become hiswife. The girl had not answered him: she literally could not speak; her largegray eyes were lifted to his, wild with astonishment one moment, softwith exquisite love light the next. "Will you not speak to me?" She attempted to answer him, but smiles rather than words parted herlips; and tears, soft as dew, flooded the joy in her eyes. What did theman want of words after that? They sat down together on the nearest couch, and scarcely knowing how, she found her heart so close to his, that the two seemed beatingtogether in a wild, sweet tumult. The glow of his first kiss was on herlips; he was telling her in earnest, broken words, how fondly, howdearly he loved her. Nobly would she feel herself mated when she becamethe mistress of his home. There was something besides smiles on those beautiful lips now. Theheart has its own language, and in that she had answered him. "Do I love you?" she said; "who could help it? Is there a woman on earthwho could refuse such happiness? I forget myself, forget everything, even the poor pride that might have struggled a little against thedisparity between us which seems lost to me now. I did not think itwould be so sweet to accept everything and give nothing. " "You certainly love me and no other living man!" he said in answer toher sweet trustfulness. "Tell me that in words! tell me in looks! Makeme sure of it. " "Love you! Indeed, indeed I do. Never in my life have I given a thoughtof such feelings to any man. If you can find happiness in owning everypulse of a human soul, it is yours. " "I believe it and accept the happiness; now my wife--for in a few weeksyou must be that--let us go up to Elsie. She must be made happy also, for the dear child loves you scarcely less than I do. " A thought of something like shame shot through the joy of the moment, with Elizabeth. Had Elsie suggested this? "Will she be pleased? Will she be surprised?" "I hope so, I think so!" was Mellen's frank answer; "for hereafter, mysweet wife must be a guardian angel to the dear child, for she has been, till now, the dearest creature to me on earth. " "I, too, have loved her better than anything, " said Elizabeth. "Have I not seen that? Yes, I am sure we shall make Elsie perfectlyhappy. She has dreaded the loneliness of my home. Now it will be brightas heaven for her and for me. " CHAPTER II. TOM THE GROOMSMAN. Music in the Central Park! Such music as made the flowering thicket, covered with late May blossoms, thrill in the soft air and glow out morerichly from the sweet disturbance. It was a glorious afternoon, thelawns were as green as an English meadow, and my observation ofbeautiful things has no higher comparison. All the irregular hills, ravines, and rocky projections were so broken up with trailing vines andsweet masses of spring-flowers, that every corner and nook your eyeturned upon, was like a glimpse of paradise. This was the still life of the scene, but above and beyond wascongregrated that active, cheerful bustle which springs out of a greatmultitude bent on enjoyment--cheerful, luxurious, refined, or otherwise, as humanity is always found. Carriages dashed in and out of the crowd, the inmates listening to the music or chatting together in subduedvoices: groups of smiling pedestrians wandered through the labyrinths ofblooming thickets, or sat tranquilly on rustic seats sheltered by suchforest trees as art had spared to nature. The whole scene was one ofbrilliant confusion; but out of the constantly shifting groups, forms solovely that you longed to gaze on them forever, were now and then givento the beholder; and equipages vied with each other that might havegraced the royal parks of London or Paris without fear of criticism. Just as the sun began to turn its silver gleams into gold, the musicceased with a grand crash. The final melody was over, and the swarm ofcarriages broke up, whirled off in different directions, and began tocourse about the ring again, or drive through the various outletstowards Harlem, Bloomingdale, or the city, which lay in the softgathering haze of the distance. Among the stylish equipages that disentangled themselves from the crowdwas a light barouche, cushioned with a rich shade of drab which had apink flush running through it, and drawn by a pair of jet-black horses. The carriage was so perfect in its proportions and so exquisitely neatin its appointments, that it would have been an object of generaladmiration during the whole concert, had not its inmates carried offpublic attention before it had time to settle on the vehicle. The eldest, a woman of thirty-two or three, elegantly dressed andgenerally recognized, seemed to be the mistress, for it was her glovedhand which gave the signal for moving, and the coachman always looked toher for directions. A slight gesture indicated home, the moment she saw her equipage freefrom the crowd, but the lovely young creature on the front seat uttereda merry protest and gave a laughing counter-order, threatening the elderlady with her half-closed parasol, till the point lace which covered itfluttered like the fringed leaves of a great white-hearted poppy. "Only a short drive, " she said; "you can't want to go into the house, dear Mrs. Harrington, such a heavenly day as this. " "But, my love, I have forty things to do!" "All the more reason why you should neglect every one of them, since itis not possible for you to do them all, " replied the young girl, with alaugh and a pretty wilful air that few people could have resisted. "Elizabeth, are you tired?" The young lady whom she addressed had been leaning back in her seat byMrs. Harrington, quite regardless of this laughing contention, lookingstraight before her in a smiling, dreamy way, which proved that thebrightness of the scene and the spell of the music had wiled her intosome deep and pleasant train of thought. Her friend spoke twice before she heard, laughing gayly at herabstraction, and Mrs. Harrington added-- "Do come out of dreamland, dear Miss Fuller; I am sure I cannot managethis wilful little thing without your help. " The young girl shook her parasol again in a pretty, threatening way asshe said-- "You are not tired, Elizabeth?" "Tired! Oh no; it is very pleasant, " she replied, in a voice that waslow and musical with the sweetness of her broken reverie. "See, you are in the minority, Mrs. Harrington, " cried Elsie Mellen. "You had better submit with a good grace. " "Oh, I knew Elizabeth dared not side against you; she spoils you worsethan anybody, even your brother. " "But it's so nice to be spoiled, " said Elsie, gayly; "and you must helpin it, or I shall do something dreadful to you just here beforeeverybody's eyes. " She clenched her hand playfully, as if to carry her threat into instantexecution, and Mrs. Harrington cried out-- "I promise! I promise! James, take another turn. " The man turned his horses with a broad sweep, taking the road around thelargest lake. Here the spoiled beauty ordered him to stop. She wanted tolook at the swans, "such great, white, lovely drifting snowballs as theywere. " Mrs. Harrington made no objection, but leaned back with aresigned smile on her lips. A person possessed of far more imagination than Elsie Mellen everdreamed of, might have stopped on the very road to paradise to gaze onthat pretty, Arcadian scene. The lake was one glow of silver, broken up in long, glittering swaths bytroops of swans that sailed over it with leisurely gracefulness, nowpausing to crop the short grass from the sloping banks, or rufflingtheir short white plumage, and stretching their arched necks forpayments of fruit whenever they came near a group of children, or saw arustic from the country, who was sure to delight in seeing the birdsfeed. The sunshine came slanting in from the west, cooling half the park withshadows, and lighting the rest with gleams of purplish gold. The pathsaround the margin of the lake, and all the sloping banks were alive withgayly dressed people, and a single boat, over which a flock of gayparasols hovered like tropical birds, mirrored itself in the water. "Now see what you have gained by obeying my orders, " exclaimed Elsie, casting her merry eyes over the scene. "I declare the swans look like afleet of fairy boats. How I would like to sail about on one! There, thatwill do James, drive on. " "Home?" inquired the man. Before his mistress could answer, Elsie broke in--"Yes, Mrs. Harrington, since you are properly submissive, we will go home, if you wish. " "Oh, I only proposed it because we have so much to do. I should enjoy alonger drive. Indeed, now that you have suggested it, we will take atleast one turn. " "That's a darling, " cried Elsie; and, without further ceremony, sheordered the coachman to take the Bloomingdale road, laughing outsomething about dying for old sheep instead of lambs. "But I want tostop at Maillard's, " protested Mrs. Harrington, "and I then must seeabout--" "Oh, never mind, we shall have time enough, " exclaimed Elsie. "Drivelike the wind, James, the moment you get beyond these horrid policemen. I wouldn't have anybody pass us for the world. " The coachman obeyed, and directly those two black horses were dashingalong the road in splendid style, leaving care and prudence far behindthem. Elsie was in her element, wild as a bird and gay as the sunset. Shetalked and laughed incessantly, saying all sorts of merry things in achildish fashion, that kept Mrs. Harrington in explosions of laughter, more natural than she often indulged in, while Elizabeth Fuller leanedback in her seat, listening, absently sometimes, to their gracefulbanter, glancing at the young girl with affectionate admiration of heryouthful loveliness, but oftener losing herself in the pleasant train ofthought which had absorbed her all the afternoon. Three persons more unlike in appearance than these ladies, it would havebeen difficult to find; but a casual observer would probably have beenmost attracted by the buoyant loveliness of Elsie Mellen. She was eighteen, --but seemed younger with her fair curls, her brilliantbloom, and the childish rapidity with which smiles chased each otheracross her face. She looked the very personification of happiness, witha bewitching _naiveté_ in every word or movement, that made her verychildishness more captivating than the wisdom of older and more sensiblewomen. Mrs. Harrington was a stylish, dashing widow, with a suspicion of rougeon her somewhat faded cheeks, and an affectation of fashionablelistlessness which a look of real amiability somewhat belied. She wasone of those frivolous, good-natured women, who go through life withoutever being moved by an actual pleasure or pain, so engrossed by theirpetty round of amusement, that if they originally possessed facultiescapable of development into something better, no warning of it evertouches their souls. Really the most noble and imposing person present was Miss Fuller. Thecontrast between her grave, sweet beauty and the frivolous loveliness ofthe other two, was striking indeed. Sometimes her large gray eyes seemeddull and cold under their long black lashes, and the dark hair wasbanded smoothly away from a forehead that betokened intellectualstrength; the mouth was a little compressed, giving token of thereticence and self-repose of her nature, and a classical correctness ofprofile added to the quiet gravity of her countenance. But it was quite another face when deep feeling kindled the gray eyesinto sudden splendor, or some merry thought softened the mouth into asmile--then she looked almost as girlish as Elsie herself. But grave or smiling, it was not a face easy to read, nor was hercharacter more facile of comprehension, even to those who knew her bestand loved her most. She looked very stately and queen-like, wrapped in her ample shawl andleaning back in her seat with a quiet grace which Mrs. Harringtonattempted in vain to imitate. Indeed, the effort only made the ambitiouslittle woman appear more fussy and affected than ever. "Here comes Tom Fuller, " cried Elsie, suddenly. "Was there ever such anungraceful rider! Just look at him, Bessie, and laugh, if he is yourcousin. I insist upon it!" "Oh, I think he's such a love!" cried Mrs. Harrington. "Deliciouslyodd. " "I'll tell him you said that, " cried Elsie; "just to see him blush. " "Oh, don't!" exclaimed the widow, clasping her hands as if she thoughtElsie was about to stop the carriage and inform him then and there. "What would he think?" The young man at whom Elsie was laughing quite unrestrainedly, roderapidly towards them, and when he saw Elsie, his face glowed with amingled expression of pleasure and embarrassment that made her laughmore recklessly than ever. He made a bow almost to the saddle, nearly lost his hat, and did notrecover his presence of mind until the carriage had dashed on, and hewas left far behind to grumble at his own stupidity. "It is too bad of you to laugh at him, " said Elizabeth Fuller, a littlereproachfully. "Why, darling, he likes it, " cried Elsie, "and it does him good. " "I am sure his devotion to you is plain enough, " said Mrs. Harrington, with a sentimental shake of the head. "Hearts are too rare in this worldto be treated so carelessly. " "Oh, don't!" exclaimed Elsie. "You'll be repeating poetry next! Tom is anice man, just a great awkward lump of goodness; but I must laugh athim. Dear me, what a groomsman he will make! Bessie, I know he will stepon my dress. " "I hope so, " Elizabeth replied, good naturedly; "I shall consider youserved right. " "Oh, " cried Mrs. Harrington, roused by a fear she was fully capable ofappreciating, "it would be such a pity to have all that beautifulBrussels point torn--do caution him, my dear. " "No, " said Elsie, with mock resignation, "Bessie insists upon having himfor groomsman, and I shall let him put his foot through my flounces withperfect equanimity, by way of showing my affection for her. Talk ofgiving your life for your friends, what is that in comparison to seeingyour flounces torn!" Her companions both laughed, but Elizabeth said seriously, "When youknow Tom better, you cannot help respecting him; he is my one relative, and I love him dearly. " "Of course, " said Elsie, "and I mean to be his cousin, too; but it is mycousinly privilege to laugh at him. " "Perhaps he will not be content with a cousinly regard, " said Mrs. Harrington, mysteriously. Elizabeth glanced quickly at Elsie, with a little trouble in her face, but the girl laughed, and replied-- "Oh yes, he will; Bessie is his ideal--he will never think of poorlittle me. " "Family affection is so sweet!" added Mrs. Harrington. Elsie made agrimace, and hastened to change the conversation, for there was nothingshe dreaded so much as the widow's attempt at romance and sentiment. CHAPTER III. A FRIGHT AND A RESCUE. For some time the ladies rode on in silence. Then Elsie broke into a fitof ecstasy over the horses. "They are so perfectly matched, " she said. "Brother Grant needn't havebeen doubtful about them; he sha'n't persuade you to change them, shallhe?" "They are beautiful creatures, " Bessie observed, absently. "Naturally, Mr. Mellen was anxious that they should be entirely safe, "said Mrs. Harrington, theatrically, "for he has trusted his dearesttreasures--his sister and his betrothed wife--to me; and if there isdanger, it is for them as well as me. " "What a pretty speech!" said Elsie. "I know you got it out of a novel!" Elsie had a gay scarf wound about her neck, and began complaining of thewarmth. "I would not take it off, " Mrs. Harrington urged, "you will be certainto get cold. " "There is no danger, " replied Elsie; "I shall smother, wrapped up inthis way. " "But you must keep it on!" "Indeed, I won't; there!" They had a playful contention for an instant, then Elsie snatched thescarf from her neck with a triumphant laugh, and held it up beyond Mrs. Harrington's reach. A sudden rush of wind carried the light fabric out of her hand, and itsailed away like a gorgeous streamer. Elsie gave a little cry, but itwas frozen on her lips. One of the horses had been restive from thefirst. The scarf floated over his head, curved downward, and one end gotentangled with his bridle. The shy, spirited creature gave a wild bound, communicated like terror to his companion, and away the frenzied pairdashed, taking the coachman so completely by surprise, that he washelpless as a child. It was one of those brief occurrences which passlike lightning to lookers-on, but seem an eternity to the persons indanger. Mrs. Harrington's shrieks rang out sharp and shrill; Elsie gaveone shuddering moan, and crouched down in the bottom of the carriage, hiding her face in Elizabeth's dress. Elizabeth Fuller was deathly pale. She realized the full terror of theirsituation. She uttered no shriek, but clasped her arms around Elsie, andstrove to speak a few reassuring words to Mrs. Harrington, which weredrowned by the woman's terrified shrieks. Elizabeth looked desperately down the road over which the horses wererushing like wild desert steeds. The carriages in sight were turnedquickly on one side, and their inmates seemed uncertain how to assistthem. Any attempt to stop the frightened and infuriated animalsthreatened certain death. Elizabeth saw this, and her heart died within her. They were now at thetop of a long hill, keeping the road, but hurled onward like lightning. At the foot of the hill was a loaded cart, its driver vainly striving towhip his team out of the way. The brave girl saw this new danger, andfell back with a groan. She knew that the carriage would be whirledagainst that ponderous load, and dashed to atoms. Effort was hopeless, she could only stretch forth her arms, draw Elsie close, close to hercold heart, and pray dumbly that she might in mercy be permitted to diefor _his_ sister. Still, in her anguish and terror, she looked out beyond the leapinghorses, as they thundered down the hill. The man had sprung from hiscart, and, with his whip in both hands, was lashing his overtaskedbeasts in frantic terror. Beyond him came a person on horseback, ridingfuriously. But they were close to the cart now. It was still more thanhalf across the road. Sick with dread, she closed her eyes, holdingElsie close, and turning, as it were, to stone, with the shrieking youngcoward in her arms. In another instant there was a shock which threw them all off theirseats; and when Elizabeth could realize anything, or recover from thedeafening effect of Mrs. Harrington's cries, she knew that the horseshad been stopped--the peril was over. The gentleman she had discovered through blinding clouds of dust, ridingswiftly towards the hill, had seen their danger, dismounted, and withready presence of mind, prepared to seize the horses the instant thecarriage struck against the cart. One wheel was forced partially off, but there was no other harm done. Elsie and Mrs. Harrington had both flung themselves on Elizabeth, sothat she could neither see nor hear; but the widow discovering that shewas still alive, made a little moan, and began to shake out her flounceswhen she saw the gentleman who had rescued them standing by the side ofthe carriage. "You are safe, ladies, " he said, opening the door; "you had better getout and walk on to the hotel--it is only a few steps. " "How can we ever thank you!" sobbed Mrs. Harrington. "You are ourpreserver--we owe you our lives!" He smiled a little at her exaggerated manner, which would break out inspite of her real terror, and helped her to alight from the carriage. "We are saved, " moaned Elsie, lifting herself from Elizabeth's bosom. "I'm not hurt--I'm not hurt!" She was lifted out of the carriage, and stood trembling by Mrs. Harrington. For the first time, relieved of their weight, Elizabeth wasable to move and look up. The stranger was standing by the carriage with his arm extended toassist her. She partially rose--then, and without the slightest warning, beyond a deep, shuddering breath, sank back insensible. Elsie and Mrs. Harrington gave a simultaneous cry, but there was noopportunity for the widow to go into hysterics, as she had intended, since the stranger and the footman were fully occupied in liftingElizabeth from the broken carriage. Elsie was crying wildly, "Bessie!Bessie!" and wringing her hands in real affright. "She has only fainted, " said the stranger hurriedly; "we will carry heron to the hotel. " He raised the insensible girl in his arms, and carried her down towardsthe inn, as if she had been a child; while her companions followed, sobbing off their terror as they went. Once in the house, and the stranger out of the way, Mrs. Harringtonrecovered her wits sufficiently to give Elizabeth assistance, andrestore her to consciousness. Elizabeth opened her eyes, gave one glance around, and closed themagain. "Are you hurt?" cried Elsie. She shook her head. "What made you faint so suddenly?" demanded Mrs. Harrington. "The dangerwas over. " Elizabeth made a strong effort at self-control, sat upright, and triedto answer. "I can't tell--I--" "Do you know that gentleman?" asked Mrs. Harrington. "Why, how can she?" said Elsie. "Well, she fainted just as she looked at him. " Elizabeth controlled herself, found strength to rise, saying in reply toMrs. Harrington's repeated inquiries-- "How should I know him?--what folly!" But she was trembling so violently, that they forced her to lie downagain. "Stay with her, Elsie, " said the widow, "I will go and see how we are toget home. " She went out of the room, and in the hall encountered the gentleman justas she had expected. She overwhelmed him with protestations of gratitude, to which helistened with no great appearance of interest, though Mrs. Harringtonwas too completely dazzled by his brilliant appearance and manner toperceive the absent, preoccupied way in which he received her. "I don't know how we are to get home, " she said. "Your coachman has engaged a carriage from the hotel-keeper, " hereplied; "it will be ready in a few moments. Your own horses are nothurt, luckily. " "I don't know what Mr. Mellen will say!" she exclaimed. "He warned menot to keep the horses. " The stranger turned quickly toward her, with a sudden flush on his face. "May I know whom I have had the pleasure of assisting?" he asked. "I am Mrs. Harrington, " she replied, "of ---- street. I am so--" "And your friends?" "Miss Mellen, the sister of Grantley Mellen; and the other lady is hisbetrothed wife. " "She! That--" "Yes, yes! Dear me, if any accident had occurred, how terrible it wouldhave been! They are to be married next week, " continued the widow, hurriedly. "Mr. Mellen is out of town, and will not be back till justbefore his wedding. Oh, I shudder to think! Dear, dear sir, how can Ithank you!" The servant came up that moment to say that a carriage was ready to takethe ladies back to the city, and the gentleman escaped from her flood ofmeaningless gratitude. Mrs. Harrington ran back to call her friends, and found Elizabeth quitecomposed and strong again. "He's the most magnificent creature!" exclaimed the widow. "And youdon't know him, Elizabeth?" "Have I not said so? Come, Elsie. " As she passed into the hall, Elizabeth hurried on, leaving Mrs. Harrington to repeat her thanks, and Elsie to utter a few low, andapparently thankful words, to which he listened with more interest thanhe had done to all the widow's raptures. They were in the carriage: the door closed; the stranger gave hisparting bow, Elizabeth leaned further back in her seat, and they droveon, leaving him standing in the road. "His name is North, " said Mrs. Harrington. "Such an adventure! What willMr. Mellen say?" "We won't tell him yet, " Elsie replied; "it would only frighten him. Besure and not mention it, dear Mrs. Harrington. " "Oh, of course not, --just as you like. But what a handsome man that was!North--North? Who can he be? I have never met him!" "Whoever he is, he has saved our lives, " said Elsie. "Yes, yes! But, dear Miss Fuller, how oddly you acted!" "Do put up your veil, Bessie, " added Elsie. Elizabeth obeyed, showing her face, pale and tremulous still. "I was very much frightened, " she said; "I think my side was hurt alittle--that was why I fainted. " She made no other answer to their wondering questions, and they droverapidly back to Mrs. Harrington's house. The stranger stood upon the porch of the hotel, looking after thecarriage so long as it was in sight, with a strange, inexplicableexpression upon his handsome face. After a time, he roused himself, mounted his horse, and rode slowly backto the city. CHAPTER IV. HIGH FESTIVAL AT PINEY COVE. On the shores of Long Island, where the ocean heaves in its wildest andmost crystalline surf, a small cove had broken itself into the slopes ofan irregular hill, after generations of beating storms and crumblingearth, taking a crescent shape, and forming one of the most picturesquebits of landscape to be found along the coast. The two points orpromontories that stretched their green arms to the ocean, were clothedwith thickly growing white pines, scattered with chestnuts, and a fewgrand old oaks. The country sloped beautifully down to this bright sheetof water, and swept around it in rocky points and broken groves, givingglimpses of rich grass-land, more luxuriantly cultivated than is usualto that portion of the island. As you looked on the scene from thewater, a house was visible on the hillside, and came in full view as theshore was approached. It was a noble stone mansion, old as the hills, people were used to say, and solid as their foundations. The house hadbeen a stately residence before the Revolution, and, without anearthquake or a ton of powder, would remain such for a century to come. Whatever the body of the house had been in the good old times, whenornament was little thought of, it was now rendered picturesque by loftytowers, and additional wings with oriel windows and carved balconies inone direction; while the other wing clasped in a conservatory, of whichnothing could be seen from the distance but wave upon wave of rollingcrystal emerald, tinted like the ocean by the wealth of green plantsthey covered. This was the residence Grantley Mellen had inherited from a maternaluncle just after his first struggle in life commenced. It was backed bymany a fruitful field and broad stretch of timber-land, which altogetherwent under the title of Piney Cove. Grantley Mellen, since he became possessed of the estate, had completedthe work his uncle commenced when he built the two grand towers, and amore picturesque building could not well be imagined, with its broadlawn, its clumps of forest trees, and that magnificent ocean view, whichwas broken only by the pine groves on the two points. This was by no means the only house visible from the cove. As you turnedthe southern point, a village was seen down the coast; and about halfway between that and the pines was a wooden house, brown andweather-beaten, standing unsheltered on the bleak shore. Back of thishouse, shutting out all prospect but that of the ocean, was a tallcliff, covered with ragged yellow pines and stunted cedars, from whichon stormy nights many a quivering flame had shot upward, luring ships totheir ruin. Still, with this grim protest against the name loomingbehind it, the lonely old house was called "The Sailor's Safe Anchor, "and was known all along the coast as a fishing-lodge and small tavern. But once within the cove, you saw no sign of habitation save the mansionhouse and its appurtenances. Grantley Mellen had been some weeks at the cove, renovating andpreparing the house for the reception of his bride; for it wasunderstood that he intended henceforth to make it his permanentresidence. But the wedding-day was near, and he had gone up to the city, leaving the last preparations to the care of a singular class ofhousehold servants, one of his uncle's philanthropic importations fromthe South, where he had owned a plantation, and emancipated all itsslaves except a half dozen, that would only accept liberty on conditionthat they might follow the old man to his northern home. Grantley had accepted this sable household with the general inheritance;for, spoiled and pampered as family negroes are apt to be, they hadproved generally faithful and obedient. Though a very reverential and submissive person when her master waspresent, Clorinda, who had appointed herself housekeeper of theestablishment, was apt to get on to a very high horse indeed when therewas no superior authority to hold her in check; and, on this particularoccasion, she was absolutely what she declared herself--"chief cook andbottle-washer. " This sable functionary was very busy two or three mornings before thetime set for her master's wedding, not only in the general preparationsfor that event, but with a grand idea of her own, which she wasearnestly carrying into effect. If the house was going into the hands ofa new mistress, the colored persons of the establishment had resolved tocommemorate the event in advance with a grand entertainment. To this end, Clorinda, who appointed herself lady patroness in general, had betaken herself to Mr. Mellen's library with Caleb Benson, thehigh-shouldered, bald-headed occupant of "The Sailor's Safe Anchor, " andthe person whose prerogative it had been to supply fresh fish to thefamily at Piney Cove. Besides this, he performed a good deal of work inthe grounds, and made himself generally useful. This morning Benson had come up to the house at Miss Clorinda's specialrequest, in order to assist in the literary department of the comingentertainment. Neither Clorinda nor any of her dark compeers could reador write, but invitations must be sent out after the most approvedfashion; and Clorinda had a fancy that the neighborhood of so many bookswould be a great help, so she led Caleb with august ceremony into thespacious library, and laid a quantity of pink note-paper and yellowenvelopes, all covered and embossed with silver, on the table beforehim. "Jes set down, Mr. Caleb, and write dem tings out special, " she said, rolling up a great leathern chair, and patting its glossy green cushionsenticingly. "Set down, Caleb, an' write, for I know yer kin. " Caleb laid his cap on one chair, and his stout walking-stick acrossanother. Then he rubbed the hard palms of his hands fiercely together, and sat down on the edge of Mr. Mellen's chair, that threatened to rollfrom under him each moment. "Now, Miss Clo, what is it you want of me? I'm on hand for a'mostanything. " "I knows you is, and ales wuz, Caleb; that's why I trusted yer wid dedelicatest part ob dis entertainment. 'Member its premptory to deweddin'. " "Preparatory, isn't that the correct word, Miss Clo?" "Well, take yer chice, if you ain't suited, Caleb Benson. " "Wal, wal; don't git out to sea afore the tide's up, old woman. " "Ole woman! Ole woman yerself, Caleb Benson!" retorted Clorinda. "Jes so!" answered the fisherman, seizing upon the largest steel pen tobe found, and grinding it on the bottom of a bronze inkstand. Clorindaput both hands to her mouth, and would have cried out; but, rememberinghow few teeth she had to be set on edge, thought better of it, and stoodin glum silence while Caleb made his preparations. That remarkable functionary had a piece of business before him whichthreatened to task the resources of his genius to their full extent, buthe was not the man to shrink from the responsibility which his desire toretain a high place in the powerful Clorinda's good-will had induced himto accept. "Now, then, " said Caleb, giving his chair another hitch, dipping his penafresh into the inkstand, and holding it suspended over the paper, witha threatening drop slowly collecting on the nib. "Now we'll get underweigh just as soon as you give the signal. " "Tak car ob de ink!" shrieked Clorinda, pulling the paper from under hishand in time to preserve it from the great blot of ink that descended onthe table-cover instead. "Dat's a purty splotch, now, ain't it; yer anice hand, Caleb Benson!" "Taint much, nobody'll ever notice it, " said Caleb, wiping it off withhis coat-sleeve. "Don't raise a breeze about nothin', Clorindy. " "Don't talk to me 'bout breezes, " she retorted, in an irritated tone, for Clorinda, I am sorry to say, had not even a fair portion of thesmall stock of patience which usually falls to our sex. "I 'clar togoodness dere ain't nothin' so stupid as a man. I jis hate de hull sectlike pison, I duz. " "Oh, no you don't, Clorindy, " he replied, "you hain't got so old yet butwhat you can hold your own with the youngest of 'em when there's a fancymulatter chap round. " "What doz yer mean by ole!" cried Clorinda. "I tells you what, CalebBenson, ef yer only undertuk this job to be a aggrawatin' and insultin'me, you and I's done! I ain't gwine to stand sich trash, now I tellsyer! Is dis yer thanks fur all I'se done? Who got ye de run ob de house, I'd like to know; who sot ye up for selling better fish than anybody inde neighborhood; who nebber said nothin' when de soap-fat alldisappeared, and you said it had melted in de sun; who fixed upmince-pies fur you; who--" There is no telling to what extent Clorinda might have carried herrevelations, but the old man interrupted her with all the excuses hecould think of at so short notice. "I was just funning, Clorindy; don't go off the handle. In course I wantto obleege you. Thar, thar! Now what do you want to have wrote? We ain'tgoing to quarrel--old friends like us. " "Ain't we!" cried Clorinda, folding her arms. "Then jis you keep a civiltongue, dat's all. Times is changed, and der's a new misses a comin';but you may all onderstand dat I rules de kitchen yet, and I'se gwineto. " "Sartin, sartin! Wal now, about these here billet ducks, " said Caleb, cunningly; "I must hurry up, you see, or I shan't get round aforenight. " Clorinda forgot her injured feelings in excitement about the party, andordered him to commence work without farther delay. "Wal, " said Caleb, spreading out the paper again, "I'll leave a blankfor the names, that'll save trouble. I reckon you want somethin' likethis--'Miss Clorindy and Miss Victory's compliments--'" "What's Vic got to do wid it, I'd like to know?" Clo burst in; "it's myparty, just 'member dat. It's enough to hev her company, widout hersettin' up for a hostage. " "Any thing to suit, " said Caleb, patiently. "Wal, then I'll say thatMiss Clorindy hopes to have the pleasure of Mr. So and so's company, andwants to see you to a little tea drinkin' this evening. " "Lord!" cried Clo. "If ye hain't got no more larnin' dan dat, I'd betterfind somebody else! Do yer tink I got pink paper and silver-sprigged'welopers to write sich trash on? Tea drinkin' indeed! Why dis here's tobe a rigler scrumptious, fash'nable 'tainment! I want yer to say, 'MissClorindy consents her most excruciating compliments, and begs to statethat, owing to de 'picious ewent ob de master's weddin', she takes disopportunity to 'quest de 'stinguished company ob Mr. Otheller Jones fordis evenin', to a reparatory 'tainment; and she would furder mention datdare will be plenty ob weddin'-cake, wid a ring in it, ice cream inpinnacles, red and white, and a dance in de laundry to fiddles. ' Dar, dat's somethin' like. " "Yes, " said Caleb, quite breathless; "now tell it to me as I get ahead, 'cause it's a mighty long rigmarole. " "Oh, " added Clorinda, "den at the bottom you must put--' P. S. --Yallergloves and 'rocur pumps, if convenient. '" That last touch of elegance quite upset Caleb, and he began to thinkthat if Clorinda was black, and couldn't write her name, she really wasa wonderful woman. Clo was so softened by his applause that they got onvery harmoniously, and the invitations were written out in Clorinda'speculiar phraseology and in Caleb's largest hand. As it was an affair ofimportance, he put capitals at the beginning of nearly every word, sometimes in the middle and altogether the writing made such a show, that Clorinda was delighted. "Don't forget de P. S. , " said she. "Yes, " said Caleb, making a tremendous flourish. "P. S. --Yaller glovesand 'rocur pumps, if convenient. " Clo inspected the first note as carefully as if she could read, expressed her approbation, and urged him on, till, with much labor, Caleb completed the requisite number, put them safely in their gorgeousenvelopes, and directed them to the persons Clorinda mentioned. "Now, jis be as quick as you kin, " she said; "I'se got to go back to seeto tings--can't trust dat Vic, no how! Wal, I guess Mr. Dolf'll see dedifference 'tween folks and folks. " Benson knew that Dolf, Mr. Mellen's own man, was a special weakness ofClorinda's, though it was only her reputation for accumulated wageswhich induced that dashing yellow individual to treat her with anyattention. Caleb received his last instructions, and started on his mission, whichwas successfully fulfilled. Then he took his way homeward after goingback to the house to acquaint Clorinda with the result, which was equalto her expectations, and that was saying a great deal. As he approached the little tavern, he saw a gentleman standing on thesteps, with a colored servant guarding a pile of guns, fishing-rods, andother tackle, with which idle men frequently came down from the city toendure Caleb's humble fare for a while, and gratify their masculinepropensity for destruction. But this gentleman was a stranger to Caleb, and he looked at himenviously, though with the approbation which his appearance would haveelicited from more refined judges. "I suppose you are Caleb Benson, " the gentleman said, throwing away theend of a cigar, as the old man mounted the steps. "Wal, they call me so, sometimes, " replied Caleb; for the instincts ofhis New England birthplace had not deserted him, and he never answered aquestion in a straightforward manner, if he could help it. "Some friends of mine told me I could find very comfortable quarterswith you, " pursued the stranger. "I have run down to see the place, andtake a day's duck shooting. I want to engage rooms, and leave my trapshere, so that I can come over whenever I feel like it. " "I want to know, --mean to have a good long shute do you!" said Caleb. "Wal, I guess I could fix you up, if you ain't too particular. " "I am not at all particular what I pay, " replied the gentleman; "Isuppose that is satisfactory. " "I ain't going to say 'tain't, " returned Caleb, his eyes beginning totwinkle at the prospect of a liberal guest, who meant to comefrequently. "I reckon you'd like to see what I can do in the way of rooms, Mr. , Mr. ----Wal, I don't think I quite ketched your name. " "Mr. North, " said the stranger, smiling at the man's shrewdness. He stood for a few moments talking with Caleb, and though the old fellowwas not easily pleased, he was quite fascinated by the stranger'smanner; and, having a very vague idea of princes, was almost inclined tothink that this splendid-looking creature might be one who had strayedover from his native kingdom on a fishing excursion. "Now let me see the rooms, " said Mr. North. "I suppose my man may aswell carry the traps up stairs now--the place is certain to suit me. " Caleb looked at the stylish colored individual who was leaning, in agraceful attitude, over the luggage, and a brilliant idea struck him. "I say you, " he called, "I've got a ticket that'll just suit you, Mr. ----What's your name?" "If you are redressing me, " replied the sable gentleman, majestically, "my name is Mr. Julius Hannibal. " "Want to know!" said Caleb. "Wal, here's an invite that was just meantfor a fine-looking chap like you. " Caleb drew one of the notes from his pocket, and held it out. Hannibaltook it with considerable dignity, doubtful how to receive suchunceremonious compliments. "You are in luck, Ju, " said his master. "What's it all about, Mr. Benson?" "Why, Mr. Mellen--he's one of our rich men down here--is going to bemarried this week, so his servants thought they'd have a blow-outto-night, for fear they wouldn't get the chance after the new mistresscomes. " "Go, by all means, " said North, almost eagerly. "Make all the friendsyou can, Ju, for we shall be here a good deal--go, certainly. " Hannibal drew himself up, bowed to his master, and said to Caleb in astately way---- "I shall be most happy to mixture in the festive throng, but would most'spectfully state to Miss Clorindy that morocur pumps is banished frompolite society, and only patting leathers is worn--but these istrifles. " North took the note from his servant's hand, and could not repress hismerriment as he read it; but Caleb received that as a compliment, andlooked so conscious, that it was easy to discover what share he hadtaken in the matter. "Pinnacles of ice cream, and a dance in the landing, " read Mr. North. "Why choose the landing, Mr. Benson?" "Laundry, laundry! I guess it's blotted a leetle. " "Oh yes--I see! Upon my word, quite magnificent! So Mr. --Mellen, did youcall him?--is to be married this week. Well, well, that fate overtakesmost of us, sooner or later. We will go up stairs now, if you please, Mr. Benson. " The old man led the way up to the room, which was kept in readiness forvisitors of importance, and which had been made quite comfortable by thevarious articles of furniture that the different occupants had presentedto Caleb, on leaving his house. The bargain was not a difficult one, as Mr. North appeared quite willingto pay Benson his own price, and the old fellow was only in doubt as tothe extent to which he might safely carry his extortion. When they went down stairs again, the steamboat had just come in to thelanding, and Dolf, Mr. Mellen's man, was making his way to the tavern, having come to the island to see that the house was in readiness, anddazzle the eyes of the females by the wonderful new clothes which hadfallen to his share of the wedding perquisites. "That's just the ticket, " said Caleb; "Mellen's man'll take you over tothe place, Mr. Julius, and set you a goin'. I'm going there myself now, but you'll have to fix your master up first, so you can come with Dolf. " While Julius was going through the ceremonies of an introduction, Mr. North called him away, and seemed to be giving him some very particulardirections. When he came back, Dolf, who was greatly rejoiced at thisacquisition, said, anxiously, "Won't he let you go?" "Of course, " answered Hannibal, but a little uneasily. "It was onlyabout a fishing-rod I left behind. " CHAPTER V. A BALL IN THE BASEMENT. The day wore on. Everything was in a state of preparation in the oldmansion-house. The last ovenful of cake had been placed by an openwindow in the pantry, that its frosted surface might harden into beauty. The ice-cream freezers, ready to yield up their precious contents, wereset away in a cool place, and Victoria, a pretty mulatto girl who hadcome to the house an orphan child, was busy carving red and white rosesout of a little pile of turnips and delicately shaped blood-beets, intended to ornament divers plates of cold turkey and chicken salad. This pretty fancy work was carried on in the front basement orhousekeeper's room, while a bustle of preparation gave promise of greatthings from the kitchen. Clorinda, the moving spirit of all thiscommotion, rushed from basement to kitchen, and then to pantry andstore-room, in a state of exhilaration that set fresh currents of air incirculation wherever she went. This was the great day of the faithfulservant's life, and she felt its importance in every cord of her heart. "Now, " she called out, addressing Victoria with a pompous lift of thehead, "yer can come up stairs and help about thar. Them roseys ain't sobad but that I've seen wuss; but there's 'nuff of 'em, so cum 'long o'me, and shut up de draw'n'-room winder-blinds. " Victoria ran up stairs, two steps at a leap, and, in a breath, wasshutting out the beautiful sunset, and quenching a thousand flashes ofarrowy rays that scattered gold over the plate-glass. "Now, " said Clorinda, as the last shutter was closed, "yer can take thespy-glass and see if any pusson is comin' up from the pint. " Victoria was only too glad. She sprang across the tessellated pavementof the hall, and seizing the glass, swept the shore with a slow movementof her slender person from right to left. "Nary a pusson coming, " she said, laying down the glass, with adisappointed air. "Don't talk, " snapped Clorinda, snatching up the glass and levelling itfiercely at the ocean. "Jes like yer, now--can't see yer hand afore yerface. There's a boat put inter the cove whilst yer was looken, and heream Caleb Benson. " "So thar am, " cried Victoria, snatching the glass, "acomin' full splitacross the medder. Now for it!" The lithe limbed mulatto gave a hop on to the portico, and another boundto the soft grass of the lawn, whence she ran, like a deer, to meet oursea-loving friend, with the high shoulders, who was crossing towards thehouse at a far brisker pace than was usual to him. "Hav yer give the instergations?" cried Victoria, out of breath withswift running. "Am the folks a coming to our party?" Caleb looked wonderfully grave, and attempted to shake his head; but Vicsaw, by the gleam in his eyes, that it was all pretence, and clappingher hands like a little gypsy as she was, dashed into a break-down onthe grass, calling out, "Hi, dic-a-dory, I told yer so--I told yer so!" "Well, what am all dis muss 'bout?" exclaimed Clorinda, sailing out tothe lawn with a broad straw flat overshadowing her like an umbrella. "Well, Caleb, I 'low ebbery ting am pernicious 'bout de party. " Caleb, who was ah old fisherman, reared at Cape Cod, and not to be putout of his way easily, occupied plenty of time before he answered. Theafternoon was warm, so he took the oil-cloth cap from his head, andwiped its baldness vigorously with an old silk handkerchief. Then hedeposited the handkerchief in the crown of his cap, and settled himselfinto his garments with a shake, sailor fashion. Clorinda's broad flat vibrated with its wearer's impatience, andVictoria was stamping down the grass, and menacing the old man with herfist during the whole of his slow performance. "Now, " she said, "now. " "Wal, the long and the short of it is, they're all a coming, especiallyfrom Squir Rhodes. Miss Jemima wasn't willing at first, but the Squirsot in and said his colored people hadn't much chance for fun anyhow, and shouldn't be kept back from what come along in a nat'ral way. " "Squir Rhodes was ales a pusson as I s'pected, " said Clorinda. "Let'ssee how many of 'em will count up. " She made rather bungling work in counting her fingers, going over themthree or four times, and getting terribly puzzled in the end. In the midst of her confusion, Victoria gave a little cry of dismay, andmade a rush for the house, where she frantically tore off her apron andtucked it under one of the hall mats. Clorinda, filled with indignation by this strange proceeding, turned insearch of the cause, and lo! there was Dolf, Mr. Mellen's own man, crossing the lawn, with two other gentlemen of color, evidently from thecity. Clorinda snatched the broad straw flat from her head, and began toarrange her Madras turban with both hands, thus unhappily exposing sometufts of frosty gray that had managed to creep, year after year, intoher wool. After this rather abrupt toilet, she drew herself up with agrand air, and marched forward to receive the strangers in a gloriousstate of self-complacency. "Mr. Dolf, yer welcome as hot-house peaches--and these gemmen, may I'quest an interdiction?" Dolf had just been informing his companions that the lady approachingthem was not to be sneezed at in any particular whatever, as she ruledthe roost of Piney Cove, and had, everybody said, laid up lots of rocks;besides, as for cooking--well, he said nothing, it was not necessary;they would see what Clorinda was in that line when the supper came on. She had learned down South where people knew how to live. This speech prepared the strangers to receive their sable hostess withgreat distinction, and when she launched a stupendous courtesy at themin acknowledgment of their elaborate bows, the mutual admiration thatsprang up among the whole group then and there, was an oasis in thedesert of human nature. "Miss Clorinda--Mr. Sparks, of the Metropolitan Hotel; Mr. Hannibal, private attendant of an upper-crust gentleman, who is going to stop atthe Sailor's Safe Anchor, fishing and shooting. " Clorinda had just recovered herself from one courtesy, but she took thewind in her garments and fluttered off into a couple more without lossof time. "I 'low de neighborhood am obligated to any gemmen as brings sichpussons inter de serciety ob Piney Cove. If yer hasn't had deceived aninvite from Mr. Benson, dat white pusson yer sees up yunder, remit me deferlicity. " Clorinda took two buff envelopes from her bosom as she spoke, and gavethem to Mr. Sparks, of the Metropolitan, and Mr. Julius Hannibal, private, with a smile that flitted across her face like smoke from afurnace. "It speaks ob pumps and yeller gloves as bein' indispenserable, but demas comes promiscus as yer friends dus, Dolphus, can't be spected terimply. " The gentlemen smiled in bland thankfulness, exhibiting a superb displayof ivory and second-hand white kids in the operation. "You didn't expect me, " whispered Dolf, joining Clorinda when she turnedto conduct the party to the house, "but the hart will pant after clearwater. I couldn't stand it three days longer; so when the master told meto come over and see that every thing was ready, I jumped at it. Hopeyou're not offended at my bringing these fellows?" "'Fended!" exclaimed Clorinda, stepping upon the grass as if it had beenegg-shells, that she had resolved not to crush. "When was yer Clo ebberfended wid yer, Dolphus?" "Poor fellows, " said Dolf, looking back at his friends, "They see myferlicity and are ready to burst with envy. " "Am dey?" exclaimed Clorinda, bridling--"poor souls; but no pusson canbe spected to cut up inter half a dozen, so dey am bound ter suffer. " The whole group had reached the front portico by this time. Vic, who hadstolen behind the hall-door and stood watching their approach throughthe crevice, came forth now, blushing till the golden bronze on hercheeks burned red. Clorinda flamed up at the sight. "What hab yer done wid yer apron, chile? jes march right 'bout an' getit ter once. Who ebber hearn bout a chile ob yer age widout apron?" Victoria's black eyes flashed like diamonds; she drew aside, leaningagainst the wall, with the grace of a bronze-figure, half-frightened outof her wits, but defiant still. What right had Clorinda to tell abouther apron, or drive her down stairs? She cast an imploring glance atDolf, but he looked resolutely away. "Come in, gemmen, out ob sight ob dis obstinit chile, " cried Clorinda, almost sweeping poor little Vic down with a flourish of her skirts. "No, " interposed gentlemanly Dolf, who had a genius for keeping out ofstorms. "The gentlemen were just saying, as we came up, how much theywould like a walk towards the woods. So with your permission, MissClorinda, we will leave you to the feminine duties of the toilet; thoughbeauty when unadorned is most adorned. " "'Cept when de gray hairs will peek out. Hi! hi! look dar!" These audacious words were uttered by Victoria, whose pouting wrathcould no longer be restrained. The two city gentlemen fell to examining their gloves with greatearnestness. Dolf made a hasty retreat through the door, calling on themto follow him, and Clorinda left five handsomely defined finger-marks onVictoria's hot cheek before she darted off to a looking-glass, and fellinto a great burst of tears over the state of her treacherous turban. "Now, " said Vic, gathering herself up from the wall, and rubbing hercheek, down which great hot tears were leaping with passionateviolence--"Now I'se gone and done it, sure; she won't let me--" "Vic! Vic!" It was the treacherous voice of Dolf, who came stealing in from theportico. "Vic, don't be so audacious, you lovely spitfire; go this minute andmake up with her, or we've lost all chance of that new cotillion I waslearning you. " "I can't! I won't!" burst forth the pretty, bronze fury, stamping downthe mat and her apron under it. "She's a--a--she's fat cattle, thar!" Dolf snatched the little sprite from the rug, and stopped her mouthwith--no, it wasn't with his _hand_. And I'd rather say no more aboutit. Five minutes after, Victoria went demurely in search of Clorinda, foundher sitting before the glass in utter humiliation, and protested thatthe whole thing was nonsense. That she hadn't seen a gray hair, and ifthe turban was awry, it must have happened when Clorinda ran up stairsin such hot haste. Victoria was sorry: oh, very, very sorry. Would MissClo only overlook it this once, and begin to dress for the ball? Clorinda's heart swelled like a rising tide under Vic's hypocriticalcondolence, but she could not be quite convinced about the turban; shewas a woman of resources, however, and felt that the evil was notwithout its remedy. So she kindled an immense quantity of wax-lights, crowded them before her looking-glass, and at once commenced themysteries of a full toilet. The result was so satisfactory when she tooka survey of her pink barege dress, covered with innumerable smallflounces, and the gorgeous white gauze scarf, glittering with silver, which formed a turban, with long sweeping ends falling to the leftshoulder--that she melted at once towards the girl who had helped tomake her so resplendent. "Jes see what splendiferous idees that chile Miss Elsie hab, Vic, " shecried, shaking the flounces into place over her enormous crinoline. "Now'serve she never wore dis sumptious dress more en once, but sent it downhere good as new; 'sides de turban, jes see it shine. Yes, Vic, Iforgives yer, so don't rub dem knuckles in yer eyes no more. " Vic darted away, and in a marvellously short time came back glorious, her hair braided in with scarlet ribbons, and a dress of severalgorgeous colors fluttering with every joyous movement of her slenderperson. She was pluming herself before the glass when Clorinda startedup. "What am dat?" "Dat? why it am a carriage. Oh, golly, golly, they'm coming, " cried Vic, wild with delight; and away the two darkies went down the greatstaircase and into the hall, where the honors of the house were extendedwith astonishing elegance. Two or three wagons sat down their sable loads, and directly the soundsof a brace of fiddles rang though the basement story, and the laundryfloor vibrated to the elastic tread of dancers, whose natural love ofmusic gave grace and spirit to every movement. The two fiddles pouredout triumphant strains of music, and in every particular Clorinda's ballwas a success. At last Clorinda disappeared from the laundry, and Dolf followed herinto the supper-room, where he fell into raptures over the gorgeousnessof the table. "Yes, " said the housekeeper, modestly, "but how am we to get 'longwithout wine; Marse Mellen carried off de keys, and without dat--" "Jes look here!" cried Dolf, holding up a key which had been resting inhis pocket; "catch me unprepared; I thought about the wine. " Clorinda almost embraced Dolf in her delight, but in his haste to reachthe wine-cellar, he did not seem to observe the demonstration. When her lover came back with his arms full of long-necked bottles, Clorinda's happiness was supreme, and directly after there was a rush offeet and abrupt silence with the two fiddlers. The company had gone into supper. After the rush and bustle had subsided a little, Dolf placed himself atthe head of the table, with a corkscrew in one hand and a bottle in theother. "Oh, my!" whispered Virginia, "I hope dar's lots of pop in it. " A rushing explosion, and the rich gurgle of amber wine into the crowdinggoblets satisfied her completely. Dolf lifted his glass and prepared himself for a speech. "Ladies of the fair sect and gentlemen--" That moment Mr. Julius Hannibal, who had allowed himself to be crowdedtowards the door, stole out and went softly up stairs. With the stealthymotion of a cat, he crept along the hall and opened the front door. A man came out from the shadows of the portico, and glided into thehall. It was Mr. North, Hannibal's master. CHAPTER VI. THE WEDDING. A crowd of carriages stood in front of the church--a throng ofrichly-dressed persons filled it, with such life and bustle as sacredwalls never witness, save on the occasion of a grand wedding. Mrs. Harrington had done her pleasant work famously. Not a fashionable personamong her own friends, or a distinguished one known to bridegroom orbride, had been omitted. Thus the stately church was crowded. Snowyfeathers waved over gossamer bonnets; lace, glittering silks, and aflash of jewels were seen on every hand, fluttering in the dim religiouslight around smiling faces and gracefully bending figures. A buzz of whispered conversations rose from nave to gallery; for a largeportion of that brilliant throng had never seen the bride, and curiositywas on the _qui vive_ regarding a person so utterly unknown to society, who had carried off the greatest match of the season. In one of the front pews a friend of Mrs. Harrington was sitting with agroup of her own confidential acquaintances. Of course she knew allabout it, and could tell them why Mr. Mellen had chosen a wife soutterly unknown to their set. Certainly Mrs. C. Knew all about it--had the particulars from her sweetfriend, Mrs. Harrington, who was, they all knew, a sort of ladypatroness to the affair. Would she tell? Of course--why not? There wasno secret about it now, and it might be ten minutes before the bridalparty came in. "Well, this was it. Mr. Mellen was--" Oh they all knew about Mr. Mellen; he had been in business down townbefore that worthy old gentleman his uncle died, and left him soenormously rich that there was no guessing how many millions he wasworth. Did they know his sister? Of course: what a sweet pretty creatureshe was! Strange that the old uncle forgot to make her an heiress, --cutoff a relative whom he had almost adopted, and left everything toMellen, who did not expect it. Sweet Elsie was quite overlooked, and hadnothing on earth but her beauty. But the bride, the bride, what abouther? "Well, " said Mrs. C----, coming out of this storm of whispers smilingand flushed, "there is no great mystery in the bride. Indeed, so far asshe was concerned, everything was rather common-place--such people hadbeen done up so often in romances that it was tiresome. " "You don't mean to say that she was that eternal governess who iscontinually travelling through magazines and marrying the rich younggentleman of the house?" cried a voice, almost out loud. "No, no, nothing quite so bad as that, " answered Mrs. C----, with a lowsoothing "hush, " and shaking her head till all the pink roses on herbonnet fluttered again. "She came from somewhere in New England. Thefather was thought to be a rich man. At any rate he gave her a splendideducation, and travelled with her in Europe nearly two years, when shewas quite a missish girl. He also educated her cousin, the young man whois to be groomsman, and gave him a handsome setting out in life; butwhen the father died there was nothing left--all his property mortgagedor something--at any rate Elizabeth never got a cent, and her cousinwould have been poor as a church-mouse but for the money which had sethim up in a splendid business. He wanted to make that over to her atonce. " "Generous fellow!" "You may well say that, " continued Mrs. C----, hushing down theenthusiasm of her friends with a wave of her whitely gloved hand. "Shewould not take a cent of his money, but came here to the very schoolwhere she had been educated, and hired out as a teacher; it is said--butI do not vouch for it--that her bills at the school were left unpaid, and she worked the debt out. " "Is it possible!" "Dear me, how noble!" "But how did she get acquainted with Mr. Mellen?" cried a third voice;"make haste, or they will be upon us before we know a word about it. " "His sister, Miss Elsie Mellen, was a pupil in the school. Her love forMiss Fuller was perfect infatuation. The brother worshiped her--sweetcreature, who could help it?--and so the acquaintance began in theparlor of a boarding school, and ends--Hush, hush!" There was a slight commotion at the door, followed by the soft rustlingof silks and turning of heads. Then a gentleman of noble presence, calmand self-possessed, as if he were quite unconscious of all the eyes bentupon him, came slowly up the broad aisle with the object of all thisconversation leaning on his arm. Certainly the bride gave no evidence of her low estate in that rustlingwhite silk, which shone like crusted snow through a sheen of tulle; orin the veil of Brussels lace that fell around her like a fabric ofcobwebs overrun with frostwork. You could detect intense emotion fromthe shiver of the clematis spray, mingled with snowy roses, in her blackhair; but otherwise she seemed quiet and remarkably self-sustained. Following close upon this noble pair, came a tall, loose-jointed youngman, glowing with pride of the lovely creature on his arm; and, really, any thing more beautiful, in a material sense, could not well beimagined than that youthful bridesmaid. Like the stately girl who hadpassed before her, she moved in a cloud of shimmering white, with justenough of blue in the golden hair and on the bosom to match the violetof her eyes. Once or twice Tom Fuller missed step as they were going up the aisle, when Elsie would make a pause, look ruefully at her gossamer skirts, andonly seem relieved when her partner stumbled into place again. Then shefollowed the bride, her cheeks one glow of roses and smiles dimpling herfresh, young mouth, as if she were the Queen of May approaching herthrone. The bridal-pair knelt at the altar, and a solemn stillness fell uponthat brilliant multitude as the vows which were to unite that man andwoman for all time were uttered. Even Elsie looked on with shadowysadness in her eyes; as for Tom--the noble-hearted fellow made a fool ofhimself of course, and was compelled to shake the tears surreptitiouslyfrom his eyes, before he dared to look up from the long survey he hadbeen taking of his patent-leather boots. It is almost frightful to remember how few moments it takes to bindimmortal souls together in a union which may be for happiness, and, alas, may be for such misery as eternal bondage alone can give. The feeling of awe befitting that sacred place had scarcely settled onthe gay assembly, when the altar was deserted, and Grantley Mellen ledhis wife out of the church. Agitation had brought a faint glow of colorto her cheek, softened the mouth into its sweetest smile, and wheneverthe clear gray eyes were lifted, one could see the timid, shrinkinghappiness, which made their depths so misty and dark. Grantley Mellen was a proud, somewhat stern man, and at the church-doorhe betrayed, in spite of himself, some annoyance at the _eclat_ whichMrs. Harrington had given to the affair, in spite of his express wishes. But whenever he looked at the lovely girl at his side, or felt theclinging touch of her hand upon his arm, his face cleared and softenedinto an expression of such tenderness as changed its entire character. Elsie followed close, dexterously keeping her dress from under Tom'sfeet; indeed, she looked so lovely and fairy-like, that it made theawkwardness and embarrassment of her great, honest-hearted companionmore apparent. Tom Fuller knew that he appeared dreadfully out of place playing a partat this imposing ceremony, but he had never in all his life refused arequest that Elizabeth made, and during the last three months, themischievous sprite by his side had kept his blundering head in a stateof such constant bewilderment, and so stirred every chord in his great, manly heart, that he would not have minded in the least stumbling overred hot ploughshares for the pleasure of walking with her even thelength of a church aisle. The group had reached the porch and lingered there a moment, waiting forthe carriages to draw up. The shadows were all gone from GrantleyMellen's face now; he bent his head and whispered a few words, that madeElizabeth's cheek glow into new beauty. Suddenly her glance wanderedtowards the crowd on her left--a sudden pallor swept the roses from hercheek--her hand closed convulsively on Mellen's arm; but in an instant, before even he had noticed her agitation, it had passed--she walked onto the carriage graceful and queen-like as ever. Standing among the throng at which she had cast that one glance, stoodthe man who had rescued her from danger only a few days before. He wasgazing eagerly into the faces of the newly made husband and wife, withan expression upon his features which it was not easy to understand. Butafter that quick look, Elizabeth never again turned her head, and thestranger shrank back among the crowd and disappeared. The guests were gathered about the sumptuous table which Mrs. Harringtonhad prepared, and the fair widow herself, in a dress which would havebeen youthful even for Elsie, was in a state of flutter and excitementwhich baffles description. She was gay and coquettish as a girl of sixteen; but there was enough ofreal kindliness in her character to make those who knew her forgivethese girlish affectations and the little delusion under which shelabored--that certain specially-favored people, like herself, never didget beyond eighteen, being so sensitive and fresh of soul, that agenever reached them. I doubt if there ever was a wedding reception that did not prove asomewhat dull affair, and though this was as nearly an exception aspossible, Mellen seized the first opportunity to whisper Elizabeth thatit was time to prepare for their departure. "And so I shan't see you for a whole week, " said Tom Fuller, ruefully, as he accompanied Elsie out of the room, when she followed Elizabeth upstairs to change her dress. "What shall I do with myself all that time?" "A whole week!" repeated she, laughing merrily; "it's quite dreadful tocontemplate--I only hope you won't die, and put poor Bessie intomourning before the honeymoon is over. " "Oh, you are laughing at me, " said Tom, heaving a sigh that was aperfect blast of grief. "How can you fancy that?" cried Elsie; "I thought I was showing greatsympathy. " "You always do laugh at me, " urged Tom, "and it's downright cruel! Iknow I am awkward, and always do the wrong thing at the wrong moment, but you needn't be so hard on a fellow. " "There, there!" said Elsie, patting his arm as she might have smoothed agreat Newfoundland dog; "don't quarrel with me now! Next week you arecoming down to Piney Cove, and you shall see how nicely I will entertainyou. " "Shall you be glad to see me--really glad?" pleaded Tom, red to the verytemples. "Oh, of course, " cried Elsie, laughing; "you are a sort of cousinnow--it will be my duty, you know. " Elsie danced away, leaving him to pull his white glove in a perplexedsort of way, by no means certain that he was satisfied with beingconsidered a relation, and treated in this cavalier manner. CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST CLOUD. Mrs. Harrington had run up stairs for an instant, and stopped Mellen andhis bride on the landing for a few last words. "I hope you are satisfied, Grantley, " she said; "I have done my best; Ido hope you are pleased. " "My dear friend, everything has been perfect, " he answered. "I can't thank you for all your kindness to me, " Elizabeth said, holdingout her hand; "but believe me, I feel it deeply. " "My dear, don't speak of it! Grantley and Elsie are like relatives tome, " cried Mrs. Harrington, "and I love you so much already! You lookedlovely--what a mercy we came off so well from our fright--" "There is no time for pretty speeches, " broke in Elsie, giving her awarning glance, and pulling Elizabeth towards their dressing-room; "goback to your guests, Mary Harrington; what will they do without you. Besides, you must cover our retreat. We don't want to be stared at whenwe go out. " But Mellen stood still after they had entered the chamber, and detainedMrs. Harrington. "What fright?" he demanded; "what did you mean?" She was too thoroughly confused to remember her promise. "Oh, nothing, nothing!" she said; "I have sold the horses, so it doesn'tmake any difference. " "What do you mean?" he asked. "Have you had an accident?" "No, no; the gentleman saved us--such a splendid creature! But it was soodd. The moment Elizabeth looked in his face she fainted deadaway--courageous as a lion till then--just like a novel, you know. Butshe said she never saw him before; it was really quite interesting. " Grantley Mellen turned suddenly pale; doubt and suspicion had been hisfamiliar demons for years, and it never required more than a word orlook to call them up. He controlled himself sufficiently to speak with calmness, and Mrs. Harrington was not observant; but he did not permit her to return to herguests until he had heard the whole story. "Don't mention it, " she entreated; "I promised Elizabeth not to tell;she thought you would be frightened, and perhaps displeased. " Mrs. Harrington hurried down stairs, and Mellen passed on to the chamberwhich had been appropriated for his use. But his face had not recoveredits serenity, and Master Dolf, who presided over his toilet, did not atall approve of such gravity on a man's wedding-day--having drank quitechampagne enough in the kitchen to feel in as exuberant spirits as wasdesirable, himself. The leave-takings were over; Tom Fuller had given his last tempestuoussigh as Mellen drove off with his sister and his bride towards the homewhere they were to begin their new life. The journey was not a tedious one; the swift train bore them for acouple of hours along one of the Long Island railroads, to a waystation, where a carriage waited to carry them to the quiet old house inwhich they were to spend the honeymoon. There was to be no journey, both Mellen and Elizabeth wished to goquietly to the beautiful spot which was to be their future home, andspend the first weeks of their happiness in complete seclusion. The drive was a charming one, and the brightness of the Spring day wouldhave chased even a deeper gloom from Mellen's mind than the shadow whichMrs. Harrington's careless words had brought over it. From the eminence along which the road wound, they caught occasionalglimpses of the silvery beach and the long sparkling line of oceanbeyond; then a sudden descent would shut them out, and they drovethrough beautiful groves with pleasant homesteads peeping through thetrees, and distant villages nestled like flocks of birds in the goldendistance. The apple-trees were in blossom, and the breeze was laden with theirdelicious fragrance; the grass in the pastures wore its freshest green, the young grain was sprouting in the fields, troops of robins andthrushes darted about, filling the air with melody, and over all theblue sky looked down, flecked with its white, fleecy clouds. Thesunlight played warm and beautiful over this lovely scene, and throughthe early loveliness of the season, the married pair drove on towardstheir new life. At a sudden curve in the road, they came out full upon the ocean, andElizabeth, unacquainted with the scene, uttered an exclamation of wonderat its dazzling loveliness. Below them stretched a crescent-shaped bay, with a line of woodlandrunning far out into the sea; away to the right, at the extremity of thebay, a little village peeped out; its picturesque dwellings were dottedhere and there, giving a home look to the whole scene. At the end of theshady avenue into which they had turned, the tall roofs and statelytowers of the Piney Cove mansion were visible through the trees. "The dear old house!" cried Elsie, clapping her hands. "The dear oldhouse!" Grantley Mellen was watching his wife, and a pleased smile lighted hisface when he saw how thoroughly she appreciated the beauty of the place. He did not speak, but clasped her hand gently in his, and held it, whileElsie uttered her wild exclamations of delight. They drove up to theentrance of the house. "Welcome home!" exclaimed Mellen, and his face glowed with tenderness ashe lifted his wife from the carriage and conducted her up the steps, Elsie following, and the servants pressing forward with theircongratulations, headed by Clorinda: and for the first few moments, Elizabeth was conscious of nothing but a pleasant confusion. From the hall where they stood, she could look out upon the ocean whichrolled and sparkled under the sunshine. She could even hear the waveslapsing up to the grounds which sloped down to the water's edge in aclosely shaven lawn, broken by stately old trees and blossomingflower-beds. The view so charmed her with its loveliness, that at firstshe hardly heeded the magnificence of the different apartments throughwhich they led her. There were quaint, shadowy old rooms, full of odd nooks and corners, andheavy with antique furniture, where one could idle away a morning sopleasantly; and in the modern portion of the dwelling, a long suite ofdrawing-rooms, with a library beyond, which had been fitted up withevery luxury that wealth and refined taste could devise. "Be happy, " Grantley Mellen whispered, when his wife tried to find wordsto express her delight. "Be happy--peace, rest and affection is all Iask. " He looked in her face, eager for the smiling surprise which he hadexpected to find there. It was sadly grave. She too had her afterthought. CHAPTER VIII. THE BRIDE'S WELCOME HOME. Elsie took Elizabeth up the broad flight of steps which led from thehall, and conducted her to the suite of rooms that had been prepared forher reception. "I had them arranged close to my little nest, " she said, "because I knew Grantley would never be content unless I was withincall. I hope you will like them, Elizabeth?" Elizabeth answered that they were beautiful, as indeed they were. But itwas a grand, lonely splendor that she looked upon, which almost chilledher. The chamber was large and richly furnished. Every thing was massiveand costly. The carpet soft as a flower-bed and as brilliant in tints. Wherever she turned, her eyes fell on exquisite carvings reflected bylimpid mirrors; curtains of richly tinted satin shut out a perfect viewof the ocean, and Elizabeth could not help remarking that the principalwindows faced northward, away from the bloom and glory of the grounds. Even her dressing-room, which was in one of the octagon towers, lookedout on the only barren spot in view--a storm-beaten grove of cedars thatstood, ragged and bristling with dead limbs, on the beach. Spite of herself, Elizabeth was chilled. She loved the morning sunshinelike a worshiper, and felt as if all the grandeur which surrounded herwas shutting it out from her own portion of this new home. "Did Mr. Mellen arrange these rooms?" she asked in a faltering voice. "Was it his taste?" "Dear me, not at all, " answered Elsie. "He exhausted himself in fittingup my snuggery. The rest was left to me. I had _carte blanche_, youknow, as to money; and it was splendid fun going about and orderingthings. Don't you remember how much I used to be away from school?" Elizabeth smiled, and made an effort to appear thankful and pleased. "See what close neighbors we are, " said Elsie, lifting a curtain thatseemed to drape a window, but revealing a door which she pushed open. Elizabeth stepped forward, and in contrast with the rich gloom of herown chamber, saw a suite of the brightest, sunniest rooms, that ever acapricious beauty inhabited. The dressing-room which she entered, was hung with bright, ceruleanblue, overrun with what seemed to be a delicate pattern of point-lace. The carpet was thick, soft, and almost as white as ermine, with atangled vine of golden water-lilies and broad, green leaves running overit, as if the water they grew in had been crusted with snow, and theblossoms, soft, fresh, and bright, frozen upon the surface. The couch, easy-chair, and general furniture, were of polished satin-wood, cushioned with delicate azure silk shot and starred with silver. Aluxurious number of silken cushions lay upon the couch, chairs, and evenon the floor; for two or three were heaped against the pedestal, onwhich a basket of flowers stood, and upon them lay a guitar, with itsbroad, pink ribbon hanging loose. Every table was loaded with someexquisitely feminine object of use or beauty, till the very profusionwas oppressive, light and graceful as every thing was. Two of the windows were open, and their lace curtains held back, one bya marble Hebe that mingled her cold stone flowers with the lace; theother by a Bacchante, whose garland of snow-white grapes was seen dimly, through the transparent folds it gathered away from the glass. Through these open windows came glimpses of the flower-garden, greenslopes on the lawn, and farther off the wind swept up perfumes from adistant orchard, and sifted it almost imperceptibly through the delicatenetwork of the curtains. Back of this boudoir was a bed-chamber, andbeyond that a dressing-room. Elizabeth could see through the open door abed with hangings of blue and white, with all the objects of luxurywhich could please the taste of a pampered and fanciful girl. "Grantley chose these rooms for me long ago, before he went to Europe, "said Elsie, looking around with quiet complacency. "He would not hear ofmy giving them up; besides, I knew you would like something a littledarker and more stately, " she said. "Are you pleased with the house, Bessie?" "Very, very much. I did not expect any thing so magnificent, " sheanswered. "It overpowers me. " "I had not seen it for years, " said Elsie, "till I came down with Grantto decide about the new furniture. Now you must be happy here. You oughtto be! Just contrast this place with that old barn of a school; it makesone shudder to think of it! You must be happy, Bessie, for I hatediscontented people. " "I trust so, dear; I believe so; we shall all be happy. " "Oh, you can't help it, " pursued Elsie; "Grant is always a darling! Butyou must love and pet me, you know, just as he does. " "You exacting little thing!" said Elizabeth, lightly. "Yes, but you must, " she urged; "you never would have had all this butfor me. " "No, " murmured Elizabeth; "I should never have known Grantley but foryou. " "I told him that day, you know, just what I had set my heart on, "pursued Elsie, shaking her curls about, and chattering in her careless, graceful way. "I said I loved you like a sister, and I should die if Iwas separated from you. That settled it. " Elizabeth had seated herself in a low chair, with her back towards thewindow; she looked up quickly as Elsie paused. "Settled it?" she repeated. "Yes, exactly!" Elsie flung herself on the carpet at her sister's feet, and caught oneof her hands, playing with the wedding ring so lately put on thatdelicate finger, in her caressing fashion. "How do you mean?" asked Elizabeth, quietly, though there was a suddenchange in her face which might have struck Elsie could she have seen it. "Settled it; how do you mean?" "Why he never had refused me anything in all his life, " said Elsie; "itwas not likely he would begin so late! Nobody ever does refuse meanything; now, remember that, Bess. " "Yes, dear! So you told Grantley you were very fond of me--" "And that I wanted him to marry you--of course I did. " It was only Elsie's childish nonsense; Elizabeth felt how foolish it wasto heed it, and yet she could not repress a desire to question further. "That was long after he came home, Elsie?" "Yes; but I had written him all sorts of things about you; and youremember when he came to the school to visit me, how I made you go downwithout telling you who was there. " "Yes--I remember. " "He praised you very highly, and I told him what a dear you were; andhow sad it was for you to have lost all your fortune and be obliged toteach. " The color slightly deepened on Elizabeth's cheek; was it possible thatin the beginning Grantley Mellen had been interested in her from afeeling of pity and commiseration? Her engagement had been a brief one; during it, the days had passed in aconstant whirl of excitement and happiness, and she had found littletime to question or reflect: up to the last hour there had been noshadow on her enjoyment--she had resolutely swept aside everything buther deep happiness. But it was strange that in the very first flush of her married life thisconversation with Elsie should come up. She knew it was only the girl'sheedlessness and pretty egotism that made her talk in this really cruelfashion, she was sure of that; still her nature was too proud andself-reliant, for the idea that Mellen had been first attracted towardsher from sympathy at her lonely condition, to be at all pleasant. But Elsie was going on with her careless revelations, playing with therings which Mellen had put one after another on those delicate fingersduring their engagement, making each one precious with kisses and lovingwords. "So, when I saw how sorry he was for you, I knew that I should have myown way. I longed to see this dear old house open once more; it had beengiven up to the servants ever since he hurried off to Europe; and Iwanted you for my companion always, you darling. " "It was fortunate for your wishes that Grantley's heart inclined in thedirection you had marked out, " said Elizabeth. "Oh, " exclaimed Elsie with hasty recklessness, and her usual want ofthought, "Grant had no heart to give anybody; all his love was centredon me; after the experience he had years ago, I don't suppose he couldever love any woman again--he is just that odd sort of character. " Elizabeth gave no sign of the blow which struck her this time cruelly onthe heart; she drew her hand away from Elsie, lest its sudden coldnessshould rouse some suspicion of the truth in the girl's mind, and askedin a singularly quiet voice-- "What experience, Elsie?" "Oh, I didn't mean to say that, " she replied; "I am always lettingthings out by mistake; Grant would be really angry with me; don't evermention it to him. " "I will not; but what experience has he had that can prevent a husband'sgiving his heart even to his own wife?" "Dear me, I oughtn't to tell you; but you'd surely find it out sometime;only promise me not to open your lips. " "I promise, " replied Elizabeth, a cold, gray shadow settling over herface, out of which all the bloom had faded. "He had a friend, a cousin you know, that our rich old uncle had partlyadopted, whom he was very, very fond of, " pursued Elsie, "and he wasengaged to be married into the bargain. This man treated himdreadfully--ran off with the girl Grant loved, and cheated him out of agreat deal of money--money that he could not afford to lose, for he wasnot rich then. Grant was nearly mad. I was a little thing, but Iremember it perfectly. When his uncle died he sent me to school, andstarted to Europe; he has been there all these four long years; but hiscousin was punished; his uncle gave everything to Grant. " And of all this grief, this disappointment, he had never told her oneword. Elsie spoke the truth--he had married her that his sister mighthave a companion, and his house a mistress. A prouder woman than Elizabeth Mellen never existed; but she satmotionless and gave no sign, while her brief dream of happiness fellcrushed and broken at her feet under this revelation. "There, " cried Elsie, "that's all, so don't ever think about the thingagain. What a fortunate creature you are! how happy we shall be, shan'twe, dear?" She attempted to throw her arms about Elizabeth in her demonstrativeway, but the woman rose quickly, and avoided the caresses which wouldhave stifled her. "It is time to dress, " she said; "I am going to my room. " She passed into her chamber with that dreary chill at heart, which, itseemed to her, would never leave it again! How could she endure thatfearful pang of humiliation and self-abasement that wrung her soul, andwould grow stronger with every proof of kindness that her husband couldgive? No love--no heart to give her under all his goodness and attention. Shekept repeating such words to herself--they would never cease to ring inher ears--there could be no pleasure so entrancing that they would notmar it by their whispers--no grief so deep that they would not tortureher with the recollection that she was powerless to comfort or aid theman who had made her his wife. But she must bear it all in silence; hers was one of those deep, reticent natures which could resolve on a painful thing and carry outher determination to the very end. She would weary him with no sign ofaffection. The playful exactions of a young wife, which are so pleasant to a lovinghusband, must be carefully avoided. He must be allowed to endure herwithout revolt--not finding her much in his way. That was the first thought upon which she settled, even while thisearliest whirl of pain and tremble made her head dizzy and her heartsick. She heard Elsie's voice ringing out in a gay song: she went mechanicallyon with her dressing, listening to that merry song in the midst of herbewildering thoughts with a dreary feeling of desolation. If she could have sat down in the midst of her new life, and diedwithout further trouble or pain--that became her one thought! If thatman who was her husband, and his sister could enter the room and findher dead, they might feel regret for a time, but very soon even hermemory would pass away from that old house, and out of their hearts, where she had so shallow a resting-place, and in the grave she mightfind quiet. Elsie came dancing in, and exclaimed-- "Oh, you are dressed! I hear Grant on the stairs. May I open the door?" Elizabeth was seemingly quiet, but the change in her manner would havebeen apparent to any one less self-engrossed than Elsie. "Open it, " she answered; "I am ready. " Grantley Mellen entered the room, and led them both away down stairs;but he felt the sudden tremor in his young wife's hand, the sort ofshrinking from his side, and his suspicious mind caught fire instantly. He noted every change in her face, every sad inflexion in her voice, andat once there came back to him the conversation he had held with Mrs. Harrington. Could Elizabeth have known this man? Was there a secret in her past ofwhich he was ignorant? The bare idea made his head reel; though he mightbanish it from his mind for a season, the slightest recurrence wouldbring it back to torture him with inexplicable fear and dread. So their new life began with this shadow upon it--a shadow imperceptibleto all lookers on, but lying cold and dim on their hearts nevertheless, slowly to gather substance day by day till it should become a chill, heavy mist, through which their two souls could not distinguish eachother. CHAPTER IX. COUSIN TOM VISITS PINEY COVE. Grantley Mellen was still a young man, only thirty-three, though thenatural gravity of his character, increased by certain events in hislife, made him appear somewhat older. His father had died many years before, and as Elsie had told his bride, an uncle had left him in the possession of a fine property, which hadincreased in value, till he was now a very wealthy man. His mother died when Elsie was a girl of about fourteen, and on herdeath-bed Grantley Mellen had promised to act the part of parent as wellas brother to the young girl. He had never once wavered in his trust, and the love and tenderness he felt for her were beautiful and touchingto witness. He was never suspicious, never severe with her, though these were theworst failings of his character. Elsie was to be treated as a child; bepetted, and indulged, and allowed to live in the sunshine, whatever elsemight befall himself or others. Although her health was good, she had always been rather delicate inappearance, and that made him more careful of her. He was haunted withthe fear that she was to fade under their family scourge, consumption, though in reality she was one of those frail looking creatures who areall nerves--nerves, too, elastic as tempered steel; and who alwaysoutlive the people who have watched them so carefully. It was true Grantley Mellen had met with a humiliating disappointment inhis early youth, which had embittered all his after years, and increasedthe natural jealousy of a reticent disposition almost to a monomania. These were the facts of his history: He had a college friend of his own age, a cousin twice removed, whomfrom boyhood he had loved with all the strength and passion which madethe undercurrent of his grave, reserved character. He had helped thisyoung man in every way--befriended him in college, been to him what fewbrothers ever are. The time came when Mellen found the realization of those dreams whichfill every youthful soul: he loved, with all the fire and intensity of afirst passion. His cousin was made the confidant of this love; he sharedMellen's every thought, and seemed heartily to sympathize with hisfeelings. It is an old story, so I need not dwell upon it. Both friend andbetrothed wife proved false. There came a day when Grantley Mellen foundhimself alone with a terrible misery, with no faith left, no trust inhumanity to give a ray of light in the darkness of his betrayal. The friend whom he had trusted eloped with his affianced bride, andcheated him out of a large sum of money. With that sudden treachery andbitter grief, Mellen's youth ended. He left Elsie at school and went away to Europe, wandering about foryears, and growing more saddened and misanthropic all the while. He returned at last. Elsie was eighteen then. She had a school-friend, to whom she had been greatly attached; a girl older than herself, and sodifferent in every respect, that it was a wonder Elsie's volatilecharacter had been attracted to her, or that her liking had beenreciprocated. This was the state of events when Mellen returned from Europe. Elsie'saccount of her friend interested him in the unfortunate girl. When hemade her acquaintance that sympathy deepened into a feeling which he hadnever thought to have for any woman again, --he loved her, and she wasnow his wife. It was a restless, craving affection, which threatened great troubleboth to himself and its object. He had no cause for jealousy, but hissuspicious mind was always on the alert--he was jealous even of herfriends, her favorite studies--he wanted every look and thought his own, yet he was too proud to betray these feelings. Elizabeth's character was not one easy to understand, nor shall I enterinto its details here. The progress of my story must show her as shereally was, and leave you to judge for yourself concerning it, and theeffect it had upon her life. She was singularly reticent and reserved, but impetuous and warm-heartedbeyond any thing that the man who loved her dreamed of. He saw her gay, brilliant, fond of society, yet apparently content with the quiet lifehe was determined to lead. Still there was something wanting. He felt inthe depths of his heart that he was not master of her whole being. Thatsometimes his very kisses seemed frozen on her lips, and she turned fromhis protestations of love with sad smiles, that seemed mocking him. Andshe, alas, the woman who believes herself unloved by her husband, isalways in danger--always unhappy. The first weeks of this strange honeymoon had passed, and Tom Fuller wasable to gratify the chief desire of his honest soul, and rush down tothe island to bewilder himself more hopelessly in the spell of Elsie'sfascinations, like a great foolish moth whirling about a dazzling light. She had never scrupled to laugh at him and his devotion, even toElizabeth herself; but just now she was not sorry to see him. Thestillness of the house and the seclusion of those slow love weeks, wasnot at all in unison with her taste, and she was already regretting thatMellen had not allowed her to accept Mrs. Harrington's invitation toremain with her during the first period of that dreary honeymoon. Mellen and Elsie were standing on the porch when Fuller drove up to thehouse, and dashed in upon them with such an outpouring of confusion anddelight that it might have softened the most obdurate heart. "I couldn't stop away another day, " he cried, wringing Mellen's handtill it ached for half an hour after. "We are very glad to see you, " replied Mellen; "very glad. " "I am much obliged, I'm sure, " exclaimed Tom, "and you're just a trump, that's the truth. " "I suppose that's the reason you keep him so carefully in your hand, "interposed Elsie, laughing. Tom was instantly covered with confusion, and let Mellen's hand drop. Heknew there was a joke somewhere, but for the life of him he could notsee where it come in. "You are beginning to laugh at me before you have even said 'How do youdo?'" cried he, ruefully. "And am I not to laugh at you, if I please?" exclaimed Elsie. "Shakehands, you cross-grained old thing, and don't begin to quarrel themoment we meet. " Tom blushed like a girl while he bent over the little hand she laid inhis, holding it carefully, and looking down on it with a sort ofdelighted wonder, as if it had been some rare rose-tinted shell that hisfingers might break at the slightest touch. But Mellen was not looking at them; he stood there wondering if this mancould have been of any consequence in Elizabeth's past. Could she haveloved him, and been prevented from marrying him in some way? No, it wasimpossible; he felt, he knew that it was so; but the idea would comeinto his mind nevertheless. "When you have done examining my hand, Mr. Tom Fuller, please give itback, " said Elsie. "It don't amount to much, but, as the Scotchwomanobserved of her clergyman's head, 'it's some good to the owner. '" Tom dropped the little hand as if the pink fingers had burned his palm. "I'm always the awkwardest fellow alive!" cried he, dismally. "And howis Bessie, dear girl?" Mellen roused himself. "I will call her, " he said; "she is quite well, and will be delighted tosee you. " He went into the house in search of his wife, and Elsie began to teaseher unfortunate victim, a pastime of which she never wearied. It seemedto her the funniest thing in the world to make that great creature blushand stammer, to lead him on to the perpetration of absurd things, tolaugh at him, to bewilder his honest head; for any pain he might suffer, she considered it no more than she did the sorrows of a Fejee Islander, or the chirp of her canary. "Have you come down here prepared to be agreeable?" she asked. "Remember, I expect you to devote yourself completely to my service--towait on me like the most devoted of knights. " "I'd stand on my head if you asked it, " answered Tom, impetuously. "How deliciously odd you would look!" cried Elsie; "you shall try itsome day; I only hope it won't leave you with a brain fever, but then itcouldn't, Tom, --where is the capital for such a disease to come from?" "You may tease me as much as you like, " said Tom, "if you'll only sayyou are glad to see me. " "Oh, you will be invaluable, " replied Elsie; "I was getting bored withwatching other people's love-making. Can you row a boat and teach me toplay billiards, and be generally nice and useful?" "Just try me, that's all!" said Tom. "Don't be afraid. I shall put you to every possible use; you may bequite certain that your position will not be a sinecure. " "Then you'll make me the happiest fellow alive!" "You don't know what you are saying; you don't know what your wordsmean, " cried Elsie, with one of her bewildering glances. "Indeed I do! Oh, Miss Elsie, if you only could--" Elsie interrupted him, as her sister came out on the portico, followedby Mellen. "There is Bessie!" Elizabeth was rejoiced to see honest Tom; he was the only relative shepossessed, and she loved him like a sister. She was thoroughlyacquainted with his character, and honored him for the sterling goodnessconcealed by eccentricities of manner which made him so open to laughterand misconception. "I'm so glad to see you!" cried Tom, shaking hands all round again, andgrowing redder and redder, to Elsie's intense delight. "I've been like afish out of water since you all came away; I just begin to feel likemyself again. Bessie, old girl, are you glad to see me?" "We shall always be glad to see you, Tom, " Elizabeth said, glancing ather husband. "Indeed we shall, " he said; "you will always find a room at yourservice, and a sincere welcome. " No, Elizabeth never could have cared for him--the idea was simplyabsurd--he would never think of it again, never! "I can't tell you how much obliged I am, " said Tom, twisting about as ifhis joints were out of order, and he was trying to set them straight. "Your chamber is ready, " said Elizabeth; "we expected you to-day. " "He doesn't need to go up now, " interposed Elsie; "that checked coat isbewitching, and he is going to take me out to row. Come along, DonQuixote--come this instant!" Elsie ran off, and he followed, obedient as a great Newfoundland dog. Elizabeth looked after them a little sadly, and smothered a sigh ofanxiety. She saw what Elsie was so heedlessly doing, and knew Tom wellenough to understand how acute his sufferings would be once roused fromhis entrancing dream. So things went on during the whole time of his stay, and there was nohelp for it. Elsie made him a perfect slave, and Tom no more thought ofdisputing her wildest caprice, than if he had been some untutored fawn, made captive to the spells of a Dryad. Elsie saw plainly enough that he loved her, but she regarded that partof the affair very lightly. She was accustomed to being loved andpetted--it was her right. The idea that it could be cruel orunprincipled to encourage this young fellow as she did, never enteredher mind. Indeed, if the misery she was bringing upon him had beenpointed out to her, she would only have laughed at it as a capital jest, a source of infinite amusement. When Tom Fuller went back to town, Elsie was taken with a strong desireto visit dear Mrs. Harrington. Tom was a sort of cousin, now, and wouldmake a capital escort. Besides, she was sure Grantley and Elizabethwould be much happier alone. Perhaps Mellen thought so too. At any rate, he made no objections, and Elsie went. The husband and wife were alone. The days were so pleasant--those long, golden, June days!--they might have been so happy in the solitude ofthat beautiful spot, but for the chasm which lay between the souls ofthese married people, scarcely perceptible as yet, but widening everyhour! Elizabeth watched her husband incessantly. She tortured every evidenceof affection into a forced kindness, an attempt to hide his want oflove; he was trying to make all the atonement in his power, to give hereverything that could make life pleasant, except the place in his heartwhich was her right. How her soul revolted against the thought! She was mortally hurt and grieved that he could have deceived her. If hehad only spoken the truth, only left her to decide whether she could becontent to accept an outer place in his regard, to make his home happy, to guard and cherish his sister--if he had only left this decision inher hands, the matter would have worn a different aspect. But that he should have been silent--that even now he should guard hissecret, practising this daily deception, and meaning to let it liebetween them all through life--was a never-ceasing thorn in her heart. Mellen, in turn, was watching her; watching her with that morbidsuspicion which made the groundwork of his character. Observant of thechange in her manner, and trying always to account for it, but onlymaking himself restless and anxious to no purpose. He had loved her, he did love her, and the only reason she was, as hesupposed, ignorant of the humiliating story of his past, was because hehad put it resolutely out of his mind; and it hurt his pride too much togo over the detail of the deceit and treachery from which he hadsuffered, even in his own thoughts. Elsie's absence was prolonged to a fortnight, and when she returned, Mrs. Harrington and Tom Fuller came back with her. The girl was in more joyous spirits than ever; more bewitching andbeautiful, if possible; and Elizabeth could see plainly that Mellen'slove for her fell little short of absolute idolatry. She was not jealous. If Elsie had been her own sister, she could nothave become more attached to her than she had grown during their year ofcompanionship. But it was very hard to see of what love her husband wascapable, and to remember that no part of it could be won for her; thatbetween her soul and his, rose the image of that false woman, whosetreachery had steeled his heart against such love as she thirsted for. Tom Fuller was a more hopeless lunatic than ever; but Elsie had begun togrow impatient of his devotion. She often treated him cruelly now. Thepoor fellow bore it all with patience, and still clung to his beautifuldream, unable to realize that it was a baseless delusion, which mustpass away with the summer that had warmed it to its prime. The weeks passed on with all-seeming pleasantness, and in many respectsthey were pleasant to both husband and wife, though the secret thoughtsin the minds of both, kept them aloof from the perfect rest andhappiness to which they had looked forward during that brief courtship. But a sudden change and a great break were nearing their lives, andunexpectedly enough they came. Mellen owned a large mining property in California, an immense fortunein itself, and ever since his return from Europe, he had been muchoccupied with a lawsuit that had sprung up concerning the title. He hadsent out his man of business, but the case did not go on satisfactorily, and letters came which made his presence there appear absolutelyimperative. He could not take his wife and sister; the discomforts to which theywould be exposed, the dreadful fears where Elsie was concerned, from herapparent delicacy, entirely prevented that idea. He informed them that he might be obliged to go; he had written otherletters by the steamer; the answer he might receive would decide. Elizabeth pleaded to go with him, but Elsie frankly owned that she couldnot even think of a sea voyage without deathly horror. Mellen pointedout to his wife the necessity there was that she should remain withElsie, and she submitted in silence. "He married me to take care of her, " she thought; "I will do my duty--Iwill stay. Perhaps this absence will change him: but no, I am mad tohope it. Elsie says he never changes. That woman's memory must alwayslie between his heart and mine. " So she turned to her dull weary path ofduty, and gave no sign. CHAPTER X. SHADOWS OF A SEPARATION. October comes, and scarcely four months after his marriage, Mellen wascompelled to leave his wife and home, it might be for a year. Elizabethgrew white and cold when this certainty was forced upon her, yet shemade no protestation, and uttered nothing like regret or complaint. Grantley was chilled through and through the heart by this. He had beenso lonely, had longed for the warmth and happiness of love with suchintense yearnings, that her calm stillness wounded him terribly. Was sheof marble? Would nothing kindle affection in that proud heart? Had hemarried a beautiful statue? No wonder Elizabeth was proudly cold. She did not believe in thenecessity of this journey. His indifference had grown into dislike, shethought, and, yielding to inevitable repulsion, he was going away toavoid her. But Elsie was loud in her expressions of grief. She had floods of tearsto give--protestations and caresses without end. Her sweet voice wasconstantly reproaching Elizabeth for want of feeling. She was foreverhovering about her brother in atonement, as she said, for his wife'scoldness. But the roses on her cheek were always fresh, and her blueeyes never lost a gleam of their brightness, while Elizabeth grew thinand white beneath the withering ache of a famished heart. "Oh, the desert of these months! Oh, my God, my God, I shall perishwithout him! Alone here--all alone with this child--what will become ofme! How shall I endure, how resist this wild clamor of the heart?" Elizabeth had flung herself upon the couch in her own room, her face wasburied in the purple cushion, and she strove to smother the words, whichsprang out of a terrible pain which had no business in that young heart. As she lay, convulsed and sobbing, on the couch, the door opened, andher husband came into the room. The thick carpet smothered hisfootsteps, and he stood by the couch before she knew it--stood there amoment, then fell upon his knees, and softly wound his arm around her. "Elizabeth, my wife. " She started up with a cry; her face was wet with tears; her large greyeyes wild with sorrow. He lifted her to his bosom, put back the thickwaves of hair that had fallen over her face, and kissed her forehead andher lips with gentle violence. The pride went out from her heart as she felt these passionate kissesrained on her face. She clung to him, trembling from the new joy thatpossessed her. "Is it for me that you are weeping, sweet wife? are you sorry to partwith me?" "Oh, yes, yes! you are my life, my salvation. " "Ah, how hard you make it for me to go!" "And you must? you must?" "It is inevitable; my duty to others demands it; but it shall not be forlong. " The door of Elsie's boudoir was opened, the curtains held back, and thesmiling young creature looked in. Elizabeth saw her, struggled out ofher husband's arms, and sat with the wet eyelashes sweeping her cheek, which was hot with blushes. "Oh, ho! one too many, am I?" she cried, entering without ceremony. "Why, sister Bessie, I haven't seen you blush so since that day whenMrs. Harrington would insist on it that you recognised a certainperson. " Elizabeth was so confused by the sudden rush of joy sweeping through herwhole being, that she did not remark this speech; but her husband did, and withdrew his arm gently from her support. She looked up, and sawthat he was changed within the minute. "I'm glad to find you looking so amiable, " said Elsie, going up to theglass, and threading her curls out into fluffy and beautiful confusion;"for I've thought of something that would make this place delightful, just as you are going away, Grant. Besides, " she added, looking down andcoloring a little, "people will get such ideas into their heads, and saysuch things. It is quite necessary to let them see how very happy youand Bessie are together, or they never will believe that you are notrunning away from her. " "What!" demanded Mellen almost sternly, --"What are you saying, Elsie?" "Oh, it's dreadful; I've been crying about it half the night; but asplendid ball, or something of that sort, will put everything on velvet. Nothing like champagne and the _et ceteras_ to stop people's mouths. " "A ball! Why, Elsie, what is your mind running on?" "The idea is dreadful, I know; and just as you are leaving us, whenevery moment is precious as a grain of gold. But it's really necessary. If you go off without seeing people, Grant, they will be sure to saythat you and Bessie have quarreled, and all sorts of horrid things abouther being melancholy, and you--well it's no use repeating thesespeeches, but the ball we must have. Bessie shall entertain them like aprincess; as for poor little me, I'm good for nothing but dancing. " She gave a waltzing step or two, and whirled herself before the mirroragain. "Well, who shall we invite?" she said, gazing at the pretty image thatsmiled back her admiration. "I made out a list this morning in my room;shall I bring it?" She ran into her room and came out again with a handful of engravedcards, some of them already filled in. "I knew, of course, that the ball was to be, so had the cards struckoff. Tom Fuller brought them down. Just add what names you please, Bessie, and we will leave the rest to Mrs. Harrington. " "Why, Elsie!" began Mrs. Mellen. "Well, what is it?" "How can you think of--" "Oh, it's settled, so don't discuss it. What! looking cross? Why, Grantdear, I--I--did not think you would be offended. " "But I am, Elsie. " She dropped into a chair, pressed both hands to her side, and shrunkaway into a grieved, feeble little thing, that had been crushed by asingle blow. "Why, Elsie!" Her eyes filled with tears, and she covered them with both hands. "I am not angry, child, only surprised. " "But you will be--you will be very angry when I tell you that some ofthe invitations are sent out. Oh, I wish I were dead!" Her lips quivered like those of a grieved and half-frightened child. Hercheeks were wet, and their color had left them. "Oh, Grantley, Grantley, don't--don't look at me in that way. DearBessie, tell him how sorry I am. " Mellen was walking the floor in considerable agitation. He had hoped fora little peace in his own home--a few days of tranquil confidence withhis wife. Now everything was broken in upon. There would be nothing butconfusion up to the very hour of his starting. Elsie watched him furtively, and with sidelong glances. She knew howterrible his anger was when once aroused. "Oh, if my poor mother had lived. " "Peace, Elsie! I will not have that sacred name dragged into an affairlike this. Have your way, but remember it is the last time that you mustventure on the prerogatives of my wife. " Elsie left the room really frightened, and sobbing piteously, but themoment she found herself in her boudoir a smile broke through her tears, and she laughed out. "Well, I don't care, we shall have the ball. I wonder if Bessie put himup to that. Hateful thing, he never scolded me so before. Herprerogatives, indeed. " As for Grantley Mellen, this untoward intrusion had broken up the happymoment which might have given him an insight into all that his wife feltand suffered. The interview which had promised such gentle confidenceonly ended in mutual irritation. CHAPTER XI. THE BALL. The evening of the ball arrived; the house was crowded, and for thescores it was impossible to accommodate, Mellen had made arrangements inhis usual lavish way, for a conveyance back and forth in a steamerchartered for the occasion. The old house was a beautiful sight that evening. The long suite ofdrawing-rooms were flung open, and in the far distance a nobleconservatory, half greenness, half crystal, terminated the view likesome South Sea island flooded with moonlight. It was not alone that these noble rooms were shaded with richly-tinteddraperies, and filled with costly furniture; any wealthy man's house mayoffer those things; but Mellen had thrown his fine individual taste intothe adornments of his home. Antique and modern statues gleamed out ofthe general luxuriousness. Pictures that made your breath comeunsteadily broke up the walls, and groups of bronze gave you surprisesat every turn. The works of art, sometimes arrayed in one long drearygallery, were here scattered in nooks and corners, completing each roomwith their beauty. And all this was kindled up into one brilliant whole. There was nocrowding in those rooms. Each rare object had its peculiar light andappropriate space. A master mind had arranged every thing. In these almost palatial saloons Elizabeth stood by her husband, receiving their guests as they came in. Elsie was in brilliant spirits that night, and her buoyant gayety formeda singular contrast with the quiet repose of Elizabeth. Tom Fuller followed the pretty elf about everywhere in spite of hercruel rebuffs, for he was sadly in her way that night; and when sherefused to dance with him, peremptorily ordering him away to entertaindowagers, or perform any similar heavy work, he would take the post sheassigned him, and watch her with fascinated eyes as she floated down thedance or practised her wiles on every man who approached, just as shehad once thought it worth while to entrance him. On that evening Tom Fuller woke to a consciousness of the truth; heunderstood the confusion and bewilderment which had been in his mind forweeks past; he loved this bright young creature with the whole force ofhis rugged nature, and began dimly to comprehend that she cared no morefor him or his sufferings than if his heart had been a football orshuttlecock. He captured Elizabeth, and there, in the midst of the lights and gayety, told her of his wrongs, with such energy that it required her constanteffort to prevent him from attracting general attention. "I love her, " he burst out, "I do love her! She might run my heartthrough with a rusty bayonet, if she would only care for me. " The beginning was not at all coherent, but Elizabeth perfectlyunderstood what he meant. Several times during the past weeks she hadattempted to open his eyes to the truth; but he would neither see norhear, and had insisted upon rushing on to his fate like a greatblundering bluebottle into a spider's web. "Do you think there's any hope, Bessie, do you? I ain't handsome, and Iain't disgustingly rich; but I'll give her all my heart! I'll work forher, die for her; I'd lay my own soul down for her to walk over, only tokeep her little feet dry, upon my honor I would. " Elizabeth drew him into a window recess, and tried to soothe hisagitation. "Poor old Tom!" she whispered; "poor dear old Tom!" "I know what that means, " he said, choking desperately; "you don't thinkthere is any hope. You know there is not!" "I have tried to talk to you, Tom, but you wouldn't listen--" "Yes, I know, I know! It's my own fault--I'll--I'll turn up jolly in alittle while--it's only the f-first that's hard!" And Tom blew and whistled in his efforts to keep his composure, in a waythat was irresistibly ludicrous. In the midst of his distress the poorfellow could not help being comical. Even in the suffering which was soterribly real to him he made Elizabeth smile. "I'm a great fool!" he exclaimed. "Just pitch in and abuse me likesmoke, Bessie, I think it would do me good. " "Only wait till to-morrow, " she said, "I will talk with you then--weshall be overheard now. " "Oh, I can't help it if the whole world hears, " he groaned; "I can'twait! The way she's going on with those dashing young fellows drives memad! Why couldn't I have been a dashing fellow too, instead of such agreat live-oak hulk! I can't stir without stumbling over somebody, andas for saying those dainty things that they are pouring into her ears, and be hanged to 'em--I can't do it. No wonder she scorns me!" Tom dealt his unfortunate forehead a blow that made it scarlet forseveral moments, and quieted him down somewhat. "What would you advise me to do, Bessie?" he asked. "You're so sensibleand so good--just give a fellow a hint. " "Dear Tom, there is nothing for it but to wait--" "That's pretty advice!" he burst in. "You might as well tell a person ina blaze of fire to wait! No, I shan't wait--I shan't, I say!" Tom ran his hands through his hair till it stood up, quivering as if hehad received an electric shock. "Oh, you needn't look so black at me, Bessie; I know just what a humbugI am as well as you. " "I wasn't looking black at you; I am very, very sorry, Tom. " "Don't pity me; I shall break right down if you do. " "I must go back, Tom, " she said; "I can't stay here any longer. " "I know it; of course you can't. I'll just wait a minute andthen----there, go! What a nuisance I am!" Elizabeth went back into the ball-room, where she saw Elsie whirlingthrough a waltz, looking as happy and unconscious as if she had not justcrushed a warm, loving human heart under her pretty foot. Mrs. Mellen stood a moment arrested; no one seemed to heed her. She saw Mrs. Harrington forcing Mellen to walk through a quadrille, andfelt certain that he was as restless as herself. "But it is for Elsie, " she thought; "he will not mind so long as it isfor her. None of them will miss me. " Tom Fuller stood in the bay window for some time trying to collect hisscattered faculties. Any thing like rational thought was quite out ofthe question with him; he felt as if a great humming-top were spinningabout in his ears, and his heart was in a state of palpitation thatutterly defies description. Finally he passed through the drawing-rooms where people were busy overtheir cards or their small-talk, and entered the ball-room from which hehad rushed in such frenzy. There was a pause in the music, and Elsie was standing surrounded by agroup of gentlemen, not even seeing Tom as he approached. He managed toedge himself into the circle at last, and stood watching Elsie very muchlike a sheep-dog that wanted dreadfully to worry something, but knewthat he would get himself into difficulty if he even ventured on a bark. But speak with her, he would; Tom had reached that point where hisfeelings must find vent or explode, and scatter mischief all around. Finally a brilliant idea struck him, and he got near enough to whisper-- "Bessie wants to see you a moment. " Elsie turned away impatiently. "Now, this moment, " added Tom, growing very red at his own fib, butfollowing it up courageously. He knew very well that the dandies were quizzing him; he saw that Elsiewas provoked; but though he trembled in every joint, and his face hadheat enough in it to have kept a poor family comfortably warm from thereflection, he resolutely held out his arm, and the young lady took it, pouting and flinging back smiles to her forsaken admirers. "My sister wants me, " she said, in explanation to her friends. "Tiresome, isn't it? for there is no guessing when she will let me comeback. " Tom led his captive away, but he was dreadfully frightened at thesuccess of his own manoeuvre. "Where is Bessie?" asked Elsie, impatiently, as they walked down theball-room. "This way, " faltered Tom; "we shall find her in a moment. " Elsie never deigned him another word; she was very angry, as she couldbe with any thing or anybody that marred her selfish enjoyment, and Tomwalked on towards one of the parlors which he knew was empty, feelinglike a man about to charge a battery single handed, but determined topersevere nevertheless. CHAPTER XII. TOM MAKES A DECLARATION. Tom led his captive into the parlor. Elsie looked about insurprise--there was not a soul visible. "Are you crazy, Tom Fuller?" cried she; "Bessie is not here. " "She shall be here in a minute, " stammered Tom; "just wait, please. " "Indeed I will do no such thing, " returned Elsie, sharply, snatching herhand from his arm. "Did she send you for me, Tom Fuller?" "No, " cried Tom, with sudden energy, "I told a lie! I couldn't stand itany longer; I must speak with you; waiting was impossible!" Elsie turned on him like a little kingbird darting on a hawk. "What do you mean by this unwarrantable liberty!" she exclaimed. "Haveyou no idea of the common usages of society? Don't come near me againto-night; don't speak to me. " She was darting away, but Tom caught her hand. "Oh, wait, Elsie, wait!" "You ridiculous creature!" said Elsie, beginning to laugh in spite ofher vexation. "What on earth do you want?" "Laugh at me!" groaned Tom; "I deserve it--I expect it--but I can't livethis way any longer! You are driving me crazy. I love you, Elsie! Onlyspeak one kind word--just say you don't hate me. " He was holding out his two hands, looking so exceedingly energetic inhis wretchedness, that Elsie burst into perfect shrieks of laughter. "You silly old goose!" she said; "don't you know you mustn't talk inthat way to me! You have no right, and it is very impertinent! There, goalong--I forgive you. " Tom stared at her with his astonished eyes wide open. "You can laugh at me!" he exclaimed. "Why, all these weeks you have letme go on loving you, and never hinted that it was so very disagreeable. " "Now, Tom, don't be tiresome!" Tom groaned aloud. "Why I never saw such conduct!" cried Elsie, impatiently. "It's too badof you to behave so--you are spoiling my whole evening! You are just asdisagreeable as you can be. Oh, I hate you!" "Elsie! Elsie!" "Let go my hand; suppose anybody should come in! Oh, you old goose of aTom--let me go, I say. " "Just one minute, Elsie--" "To-morrow--any time! Don't you know civilized beings never behave inthis way at a ball. " "I don't know--I can't think! I only feel I love you, Elsie, and mustspeak out. I will speak out. " A few weeks earlier Elsie would only have been amused at all this fromgeneral lack of amusement, but now it vexed and irritated her. Girl-likeshe had not the slightest pity on his pain. He was keeping her sorelyagainst her wishes. "I am served right for treating you as a friend, " she said; "I lookedupon you as a relation, and thought you understood it; now you aretrying to make me unhappy. Bessie will be angry, and tell Grant. Oh, youought to be ashamed. " "I won't make you any trouble, " shivered Tom; "I won't distress you!There--I beg your pardon, Elsie, I am sorry! And you don't--you nevercan, Elsie, Elsie--" "No, no, you silly old fellow, of course not! Now be good, and I'llforget all about this folly. Let me go, Tom, I can't stay here anylonger--let me go. " Tom still held her hand. "This is earnest!" he said. "Yes, yes! Tom, if you don't let me go I'll scream! You are absurd--why, you ought to be put in a straight jacket. " Tom dropped her hand, and stood like a man overpowered by some suddenblow. Elsie saw only the comical side of the matter, and began to laugh again. "Don't laugh, " he said, passionately; "for mercy's sake don't laugh!" There was a depth of suffering in his tone which forced itself to berealized even by that selfish creature; but it only made her begin toconsider herself exceedingly ill-used, and to blame Tom for spoiling herpleasure. "Now you want to blame me, " she said, angrily, "and I haven't done athing to encourage you. " "No, no; I don't blame you, Elsie, " he said; "it's all my own fault--allmine. " "Yes, to be sure, " cried Elsie. "Who could think you would be sofoolish. There, shake hands, Tom, for I'm in a hurry. You are notangry?" "Angry--no, " said Tom, drearily. "That's right! Good-by--you'll be wiser to-morrow. " Elsie glided away, and Tom watched her go out of the room, and realizedthat she was floating out of his life forever, that the dream of thepast was at an end, and he was left alone in the darkness. Poor old Tom! It was very hard, but no one could have resisted a smileat his appearance! When Elsie left him, he dashed out of the room, andhid himself in the most out of the way corner he could find. As he crossed the hall, he heard Elizabeth call-- "Tom, Tom!" He stopped, and she came towards him. One look at his face revealed thewhole truth. She did not speak, but took his hand in hers, with a muteexpression of sympathy which overpowered him. "Don't! don't!" he said. "Let me go, Bessie! I'm a fool--it's all overnow! There, don't mind me--I'll be better soon! I've got a chance to goto Europe for awhile, in fact it's to Calcutta. I shall be all rightwhen I come back. " "Oh, my poor old Tom! Elsie is a wicked girl to have trifled with youso. " "She didn't!" he exclaimed, indignantly. "Don't blame her. I won't haveit. There's nobody in fault but me. I deserve it all! I'm a blundering, wrong-headed donkey, and she's lovely as--as--" Here Tom broke down, and going to a window looked resolutely out. "But you won't go away, Tom?" said Elizabeth following him. "Yes, I will. I shan't be gone but a few months. Don't try to keep me. I'll be all right when we meet again. " "Oh, Tom, Tom!" said Elizabeth. "Now, be still; that's a good girl; I don't want to be pitied. It's ofno consequence, not the slightest. " He broke abruptly away, and disappeared, leaving Elizabeth full ofsympathy for his distress, and regret at the idea of losing her oldplaymate--she had depended on him so much during her husband's absence. There had been a lull in the music, but it struck up again now, and thesaloons reverberated with a stirring waltz. Elizabeth stood a momentlistening to the crash of sound and the tread of light feet, but herheart was full and her brow anxious. She went to the window and lookedout. It was a lovely night, but the eternal roll and sweep of the oceanseemed to depress her with some terrible dread. In all that splendidtumult she was alone. As she stood by the window her husband came downthe hall smiling upon the lady who hung upon his arm. He had not missedher, would not miss her. There was no fear of that. She glided away withthis dreary thought in her mind. Mellen almost touched her as she turnedinto a little room opening upon the conservatory, but she went onunnoticed. Tom Fuller had retreated into the conservatory, and was sittingdisconsolately in an iron garden chair, sheltered by a small tree, drooping with yellow fringe-like blossoms, when a lady entered from oneof the side doors, and passed out towards the gardens. Tom started up, and called out, "Bessie! Why, Bessie, is that you? Whaton earth--" The lady made no response, but looked over her shoulder, and sprangforward like a deer, causing a tumult among the plants as she rushedthrough them. Tom stood motionless, lost in amazement; for over a ball dress whichseemed white--he could discover nothing more, --the lady was shroudedhead and person, in a blanket shawl, which he knew to be Elizabeth's, from the broad crimson stripes that ran across it. After his first amazement Tom sat down again, heaving a deep sigh, andretreated further behind the flowering branches, that no one might lookupon his unmanly sorrow. "Poor Bessie, poor thing, " he muttered, "I suppose she feels just as Ido, like a fish out of water, in all these fine doings. I'd follow her, and we'd take a melancholy walk together in the moonlight, if it was notthat Elsie might happen to get tired of dancing with those fellows, andcome in here to rest a minute, when I could hide away and look at herthrough the plants. " Tom had in reality startled the lady shrouded in that great travellingshawl, for once out of doors she stood full half a minute listening withbated breath, and one foot advanced, ready to spring away if any soundreached her. Then she walked on with less desperate haste, bending hercourse through the shrubberies towards a grove of trees that lay betweenthe open grounds and the shore. It was a balmy October evening, moonlight, but shadowed by hosts ofwhite scudding clouds. The wind blew up freshly from the water, scattered storms of gorgeous leaves around her as she approached thegrove which was still heavy with foliage, perfectly splendid in thesunlight, but now all shadows and blackness. On the edge of the grove, just under a vast old oak, whose great limbs scarcely swayed in thewind, the lady paused and uttered some name in a low, cautious voice. A spark of fire flashed down to the earth, as if some one had flung awayhis cigar in haste, and instantly footsteps rustled in the dead leaves. The branches of the oak bent low, and behind it was a thicket of youngtrees. The lady did not feel safe, even in the darkness, but moved on tomeet the person who advanced in the deeper shadows, where even the edgesof her white dress, which fell below the shawl, were lost to the eye. As she stood panting in the shelter, a man's voice addressed her, andhis hand was laid upon her shoulder. "How you tremble!" The voice sounded, in that balmy October night, sweet and mellow as thedropping of its over-ripe leaves. The female did indeed trembleviolently. "Look, look! I am followed, " she whispered. The man stepped a pace forward, peered through the oak branches, andstole cautiously to her side again. "It is Mellen!" She darted away, dragging her shawl from the grasp that man had fastenedupon it, --away under the old oak, and along the outskirts of the grove. She paused a moment in breathless terror at the narrowest point of thelawn, then darted across it, huddling the skirt of her ball dress upwith one hand, and sweeping the dead leaves in winrows after her withthe fringes of her shawl. She avoided the conservatory, for Tom wasstill visible through its rolling waves of glass--and, turning to theservants' entrance, ran up a flight of dark stairs into the shadedlights of a chamber. She flung the heavy shawl breathlessly on a couch, shook the snowy masses of her dress into decorous folds, and stole tothe window on tip-toe, where she stood, white and panting for breath, watching the lawn and grove, with wild, eager eyes, as if she feared herfootsteps in the leaves might have been detected even in the darkness. CHAPTER XIII. WHO COULD IT HAVE BEEN? The evening passed drearily enough to Grantley Mellen. He was in nospirits for society and the gay bustle; the lights, the music, theconstraint he was forced to put upon himself, and the cheerfulness hewas obliged to assume, only wearied him. A strange and unaccountable dread of his approaching journey possessedhim. It had grown stronger as the days passed on, and that night wasmore powerful than ever. Sometimes he was almost ready to think it a presentiment; perhaps he wasnever to return from that voyage; some unseen danger awaited him in thatdistant land, and he should die there, far from the sound of everyvoice, the touch of every hand that was dear to him. He was vexed with himself for indulging in this superstitious weakness;but, in spite of all his efforts, the thought would recur again andagain, oppressing him with a dreary sense of desolation that made thebrilliant scene around absolutely repulsive. He left the lighted rooms at last, and passed through the hall on to thepiazza which overlooked the sea. It was a beautiful evening; the moonlight, escaping from under a bank ofclouds, lay silvery and broad upon the lawn, and broke a path ofdiamonds across the rippling waters, lighting them up to wonderfulsplendor. The air was balmy and soft as spring, the wind rippledpleasantly among the trees, but there was no melody in its tones to hisear; it seemed only a repetition of the mournful warning which hadhaunted his thoughts. He walked on across the lawn, anxious to get beyond the sound of themusic and gayety which followed him from the house, for it jarred uponhis ears with deafening discordance. He entered a little thicket of bushes and young trees, in the midst ofwhich rose up a dark, funereal-looking cypress, that always waved itsbranches tremulously, however still the air might be, and seemed to beoppressed with a trouble which it could only utter in faint moaningwhispers. As he stood there, looking into the gloom, with a sense of relief atfinding some object more in unison with his dark thoughts, he saw afigure glide away from the foot of the cypress, and disappear in theshrubbery beyond. It was a woman wrapped in some dark garment--in movement and form likehis wife--could it be his wife wandering about the grounds at that hour? "Elizabeth!" he called; but there was no answer. He hurried forward among the trees, but there was no object visible, noresponse to the summons he repeated several times. It might be some guest who had stolen out there for a few minutes'quiet; yet that was not probable. Besides, the movements of the slenderform appeared familiar to him. In height and shape Elsie and Elizabethresembled each other; it was possibly one of them, but which? Elsie it could not be, she had a nervous dread of darkness and could notbe persuaded to stir off the piazza after nightfall. It must have beenElizabeth, then; but what was she doing there! He started towards the house with some vague thought in his mind, towhich he could have given no expression. His wife was not in any of the rooms through which he passed, and hehurried into the ball-room. The music had just struck up anew; he sawElsie whirling through a waltz; but Elizabeth was nowhere visible. He drew near enough to Elsie to whisper-- "Where is Bessie?" "I don't know, " she answered. "I have been dancing all the while, andhave not seen her for some time. " He turned away; but, just then, Mrs. Harrington captured him, and it wasseveral moments before he could escape from her tiresome loquacity. The moment he was at liberty Mellen hurried through the parlors and upthe stairs, opened the door of Elizabeth's dressing-room, and entered. There she was, standing at the window, looking out. She turned quickly, and in some confusion at his sudden entrance. "Is it you?" she asked. "Yes; I have been looking for you everywhere!" "I came up here for a moment's quiet, " she answered. "I am very, verytired; I wish it was all over, Grantley. " "Have you been out?" he asked. It seemed to him that she hesitated a little, as she answered-- "Out? No; where--what do you mean?" "I thought I saw you in the grounds a little while ago. " "I should not be likely to go out in this dress, " she replied, glancingdown at the point lace flounces that floated over the snowy satin of hertrain. "Come, we must go down stairs; our guests will think us carelesshosts. " Mellen felt and looked dissatisfied, but could not well press the matterfarther. "Are you coming down?" she asked. "Yes; of course, " he replied, coldly. "Don't wait for me. " She walked away without another word. "She avoids me, " he thought. "I see it more and more. " The ball was over at last. Even Elsie was completely tired out, and gladto nestle away under the azure curtains of her bed when the guests haddeparted. With the next morning began preparations for Mellen's departure; andduring the bustle of the following week, no one found much time forthought or reflection. Tom Fuller came down suddenly, and opened his heart to Elizabeth. He wasgoing to Europe; he did not ask to see Elsie; lacking the courage tomeet her again for the present--once more, perhaps, before he went away;but not yet. Elizabeth did not reproach the girl for her share in the honest fellow'sunhappiness. She merely said-- "Tom is going to Europe on business; he sails next week. " "Oh, the foolish old fellow, " replied Elsie; "and he never could learnto speak a French word correctly--what fun it would be to be with him inFrance. " "You will miss him, " Mellen said, quietly. "Oh, " replied his wife, with a forced smile, "I must make up my mind tobe lonely. I shall live through the coming dreary months as I best can. " "It's horrid of you to go, Grant!" cried Elsie. "I know it, dear; but there is no use in fighting the unavoidable. " "Mind you write to me as often as you do to Bessie, " she said. "If shegets one letter the most, I never will forgive either of you. " As she said this, the girl ran up to her brother, and stood leaningagainst his shoulder, with a playful caress, while he looked down at herwith such entire love and trust in his face, that Elizabeth creptquietly away, and left them together. The few days left to Mellen passed in a tumult of preparation. Saddoubts were at his heart, vague and so formless that he could not haveexpressed them in words, but painful as proven realities. Elizabeth was greatly disturbed also; her fine color had almost entirelydisappeared. She trembled at the slightest shock, and her very lipswould turn white when she spoke of her husband's departure. She seemedstricken with a mortal terror of his going, yet made no effort to detainhim. She, too, had presentiments of evil that shocked her whole system, and made her brightest smile something mournful to look upon. But the husband and wife had little opportunity to observe or understandthe feelings that tortured them both. Elsie's cries, and tears, andhysterical spasms, kept the whole household in commotion. She shouldnever see her brother again--never, never. Elizabeth might not be goodto her. Sisters-in-law and school-friends were different creatures; shehad found that out already. If she could only have died with her mother! These cries broke out vehemently on the night before Mellen's departure. The spoiled child would not allow her brother to spend one moment fromher side. So all that night Elizabeth, pale, still, and bowed down by aterrible heart-ache, watched with her husband by the azure couch whichElsie preferred to her bed. It was a sad, mournful night to them both. At daylight, Elsie's egotism was exhausted, and she fell asleep. Thefirst sunshine came stealing up from its silvery play on the water, andshimmering through the lace curtains, fell on the young girl as sheslept. There was trouble on that sweet face--genuine trouble; for Elsieloved her brother dearly, and his departure agitated her more deeplythan he had ever known her moved before. How lovely she looked with the drops trembling on those long, goldenlashes, and staining the warm flush of her cheeks! One arm, from whichthe muslin sleeve had fallen back, lay under her head, half-buried in atangle of curls; sobs broke at intervals through her parted lips, endingin long, troubled sighs. Mellen was deeply touched. Elizabeth bent her head against the end ofthe couch, and wept unheeded drops of anguish. The heart ached in herbosom. CHAPTER XIV. THE HUSBAND'S LAST CHARGE. Elizabeth Mellen shuddered visibly when the first sunbeam fell throughthe curtains. Only a few moments were left to them. Sick and faint, shelifted her head and turned her imploring eyes on her husband'sface--eyes so full of yearning agony, that his heart must have leapedthrough all its doubts to meet hers, had not his glance been fixed uponElsie. The long, black lashes drooped over those gray eyes when shefound their appeal disregarded, and the young wife shrunk withinherself, shuddering at her own loneliness. A servant came to the room, and by a sign announced breakfast. It wasthe last meal they might ever take together. This thought struck themboth, and brought their hands in contact with a thrilling clasp. He drewher arm through his, and led her down stairs. She felt his heart beatingagainst her arm, looked up, and saw that he was regarding her withglances of searching tenderness. Her eyes filled; her bosom heaved; and, but for a wild struggle, she would have burst into a passion of tearsbefore the servant, who held the door open for them to pass into thebreakfast-room. How bright and cheerful it all looked--the crusted snow of the linen;the delicately chased silver, and more delicate china; and this wastheir last meal. She sat down and poured out his coffee. Her handtrembled, but she tried to smile when he took the cup and praised itsaroma. She drank some herself, for the chill at her heart was spreadingto her face and hands. Little was said during the meal, and less was eaten. Elizabeth looked atthe clock as a convict gazes on the axe that is to slay him. She countedthe moments as they crept away, devouring the brief time yet given tothem, while he glanced at his watch, nervously every few minutes. Then the husband and wife went up stairs again. Elizabeth turned fromElsie's door and went into her own dressing-room. With all hermagnanimity she could not give her husband up to his sister during thelast moments of his stay. He followed her into the room, but directlylifted the curtain and went into Elsie's boudoir, where the young girllay profoundly sleeping. Elizabeth would not follow. Her heart wasswelling too painfully. She sat down, clasped both hands in her lap, andwaited like a statue. He had only crossed the boudoir, bent over Elsie, and pressed a cautiousbut most loving kiss on her forehead. She did not move, but smiledsoftly in her sleep, and he stole away, blessing her. Elizabeth's heart gave a sudden leap when he came into her room againand sat down by her side. He felt how cold her hand was, and kissed it. "Elizabeth!" She turned, frightened by the tone of his voice. It was hoarse withemotion. "Elizabeth, I have one charge to give before we part. " She bent her head in sorrowful submission. "Elsie, my sister!" He did not notice the red flame that shot up to her cheek, or theshrinking of her whole frame, but went on. "The child is so precious to me. The dearest human being I have onearth--" He hesitated a moment, and added, "Except--except you, mywife. " She was grateful even for this. Was it that she was conscious ofdeserving nothing more, or did the hungry yearning of her heart seize onthis sweet aliment with thankfulness after the famine of her recentlife? He saw the tears spring into her eyes, and drew her closer to his side. "Be careful of her for my sake, Elizabeth. She was given me in solemncharge at my mother's death-bed. She has been the sweetest solace of mybarren life. Let no harm come near her--no evil thing taint the mindwhich I leave in your hands pure as snow. Guard her, love her, and giveher back to me, gentle, guileless, and good, as she lies now, in thesweetest and most innocent sleep I ever witnessed. " "I will! I will!" answered Elizabeth, conquering a sharp spasm of painwith the spirit of a martyr. "If human care, or human sacrifice caninsure her welfare, I will not be found wanting. " Grantley bent down and kissed his wife gratefully. "Remember, Elizabeth, my happiness and honor are left in your keeping. " Did he mean that honor and happiness both were bound up in Elsie, or hadhe really thought of her rightful share in his life? This question flashed through the young wife's mind, but she would notaccept it in a bitter sense then. The parting hour was close at hand. She trembled as each moment left them. "I will be kind to Elsie as you can desire; indeed I will, " she said. "You can trust me. " "If I doubted that, harassing as the voyage is, I would take her withme. " "Oh, if you only could take us both! It terrifies me to be left alone, surrounded with--" "That is out of the question now. But when I come back, we will try andmake this life of ours happier than it has been. " She looked at him--her great, mournful eyes widening with pain. "Have you been very unhappy, then, Grantley, " she faltered. "Unhappy! I did not say that; but hereafter our bliss must be moreperfect. We shall understand each other better. " "Shall we--shall we ever? Oh, Grantley, without love what perfectunderstanding can exist?" Her fine eyes were flooded with tears; every feature in her facequivered with emotion. A clock on the mantel-piece chimed out the hour of his departure. On theinstant Dolf knocked at the door. Elizabeth started up, trembling like a wounded bird that struggles awayfrom a second shot. "So soon! so soon!" she cried, wringing her hands. "I had so much toask; everything to say, and now there is no time. " Grantley took her in his arms, and kissed her very hurriedly, for theservant was standing in sight. "God bless you, Elizabeth, I must go!" She flung her arms wildly around him. Her pale face was lifted to his inmute appeal. Was it for pardon of some unknown offence, or the deepcraving of a true heart for love? Grantley put her away, and went hurriedly into Elsie's room. He came outpale and troubled. Elizabeth stood by the door gasping her breath; hewrung the hand she held forth to stop him, and was gone. She heard hissteps as they went down the walnut-staircase, and they fell upon herlike distinct blows. The great hall-door closed with a sharp noise thatmade her start, and with a burst of bitter, bitter anguish, cry out. Then came the sound of carriage-wheels grinding through gravel, and thebeat of hoofs that seemed trampling down the heart in her bosom. Asthese sounds died off, she attempted to reach the window and look out, but only fell upon the couch which stood near it, and fainted without amoan. CHAPTER XV. MRS. HARRINGTON'S FRIENDS. A day or two after Mellen's departure, Elizabeth, who was taking hersolitary promenade on the veranda, was surprised by a visit from Mrs. Harrington, who came fluttering across the lawn between two gentlemen, with whom she seemed carrying on a right and left flirtation. She cameup the steps with her flounces all in commotion, her face wreathed withinsipid smiles, and her hair done up in a marvellous combination ofpuffs, curls and braids under a tiny bonnet, that hovered over them likea butterfly just ready to take wing. "I knew that you would be moping yourself to death, " she cried, floatingdown upon Elizabeth with both hands extended; "so I gave up everythingand came in the first train. Now do acknowledge that I am the kindestfriend in the world. " Elizabeth received her cordially, and with a great effort shook off thegloomy thoughts that had oppressed her all the morning. Mrs. Harringtondid not heed this, she was always ready to welcome herself, and in hasteto secure her full share of the conversation, and before Elizabeth couldfinish her rather halting attempts at a compliment she presented hercompanions. Elizabeth had hardly glanced at the gentlemen till then, but now sherecognized the elder and more stately of the two as the person who hadprobably saved her life on the Bloomingdale road. "I need not ask a welcome for this gentleman, I am sure, " said Mrs. Harrington, clasping both hands over Mr. North's arm, and leaningcoquettishly upon him. "He is our preserver, Mrs. Mellen, --our hero. " North smiled, but rejected these compliments with an impatient lift ofthe head. "Pray allow Mrs. Mellen to forget that this is not our first meeting, "he said; "so small a service is not worth mentioning. " He looked steadily at Elizabeth as he spoke. She seemed to shrink fromhis glance, but answered, "No, no; it was a service I can never forget--never hope to repay. " "Now let me beg a welcome for my other friend, " interposed Mrs. Harrington. "Mr. Hawkins. I told him it was quite a charity to come withme and rouse you up a little, besides, he is dying to see your lovelysister-in-law. " Mr. Hawkins, a very young Englishman, was leaning against a pillar ofthe veranda in an attitude which displayed his very stylish dress to thebest possible advantage. He appeared mildly conscious that he hadperformed a solemn duty in making a perambulating tailor's block ofhimself, and ready to receive any amount of feminine admiration withoutresistance. He came forward half a step and fell back again. "Such a charming place you have here--quite a paradise, " he drawled, caressing the head of his cane, which was constantly between his lips. "I trust--aw--the other angel of this retreat is visible?" Elizabeth replied with a faint smile. She had borne a good many similarafflictions from Mrs. Harrington's friends, but it was too much thatthey should be forced upon her just then. "Where is Elsie?" cried the widow, with vivacious affection, shaking hergay plumage like a canary bird in the sun. "In her own room, " replied Elizabeth. "Pray walk in, and I will callher. " "Oh, never mind, I'll go!" said Mrs. Harrington. "Gentlemen, I leave youwith Mrs. Mellen; but no flirtation, remember that!" She fluttered, laughed a little, and shook her finger at the very youngman, who said "Aw!" while North seemed absorbed in the scenery. Thenaway she flew, kissing her hand to them, and leaving Elizabeth to gatherup her weary thoughts and make an effort at entertaining these unwelcomeguests. Mrs. Harrington found Elsie yawning over a new novel, and quite preparedto be enlivened by the prospect of company. "But I can't go down such a figure, " she said; "just wait a minute. Onegets so careless in a house without gentlemen. " "Poor dear! I am sure you are moped. " "Oh, to death. It's dreadful!" sighed Elsie. "I feel things so acutely. If I only had a little of Bessie's stoicism!" "Yes, it's all very well; but you are made up of feeling, " said thewidow. "Change your dress, dear. Oh, you've made a conquest of a certaingentleman. " "What, that Hawkins! He's a fearful idiot!" cried Elsie. "But he'll do, for want of a better. " The sensitive young creature had quite forgotten her low spirits, butdressed herself in the most becoming morning attire possible, andfloated down to greet the guests and quite bewilder them with herloveliness. Hawkins had been mortally afraid of Mrs. Mellen, but with Elsie he couldtalk, and Elizabeth sat quite stunned by the flood of frivolous nonsenseand the peals of senseless laughter which went on about her. As for Mr. North, Elsie scarcely gave him a word after the first generalsalutation. After awhile Elizabeth managed to escape, on the plea that householdduties required her presence, and stole up to her room for a littlequiet. All at once she heard Tom Fuller's voice in the hall; opened herdressing-room door, and there he stood in his usual disordered state. "I've come to say good-bye, " were his first words. "Then you are really going, Tom?" she said, sorrowfully, taking his handand leading him into the chamber. "Oh, how sorry I am. " "Yes, I'm off to-morrow, " he said, resolutely, running both handsthrough his hair, and trying to keep his courage up. "A trip to Europeis a splendid thing, Bess--I'm a lucky fellow to get it. " "I shall be all alone, " she said, mournfully; "and I had depended on youso much. " "Oh, " cried Tom, "It's good of you to miss me--nobody else will! Butthere, Bessie, don't you set me off! I wanted to bid yougood-bye--I--I--well, I'm a confounded fool, but I thought I'd like tosee her just once more. " "And those tiresome people are here, " said Elizabeth. "Who do you mean?" "Oh, Mrs. Harrington and two men she has brought to spend the day--oneof them is the person who checked our horses that day. " "I thought I heard the widow's voice as I came through the hall, " saidTom. "Well, well, it's better so! You see I don't want to make a donkeyof myself. " "Tom, you are the best creature in the world, " cried Elizabeth. "Oh, Lord bless you, no, " said Tom, rubbing his forehead in adisconsolate way; "I ain't good; there's nothing like that about me. 'Pon my word, I'm quite shocked lately to see what an envious, bad-hearted old wretch I'm getting to be. " "We won't go downstairs yet, " said Elizabeth; "sit down here and let'shave a comfortable talk, like old times, Tom. " "Well, no, I guess not, thank you--it's very kind of you, " returned he, getting very red. "You see I can't stay but an hour--I must take thenext train, for I've lots of things to do. " "Oh, I thought you would spend the night. " "Now, don't ask me--I can't--it wouldn't be wise if I could, " cried Tom, giving his hair an unmerciful combing with his fingers. "No, " she replied, regarding him with womanly pity; "perhaps not. Andyou would like to go down stairs?" "I'm a fool to wish it, " he answered; "those fine people will only laughat me, and I know when I see that magnifico and his popinjay friendabout Elsie I shall want to wring their conceited necks. But I'llgo--oh, it's no use telling lies! You understand just what a fool Iam--I came because I feel as if I must see her once more!" Tom was twisting his hat in both hands, his features worked in theattempt he made to control his agitation; but Elizabeth loved him toowell for any notice of his odd manner--she was entirely absorbed insympathy for his trouble. "Oh, Tom, Tom!" she said, "I do hope absence--the change--will do yougood. " "Yes, " he broke in, with a strangled whistle that began as a groan;"yes, of course, thank you--oh, no doubt! You see, there's no knowingwhat good may come. But Lord bless you, Bess, if the old ship would onlysink and land me safe as many fathoms under salt water as wasconvenient, it would be about the best thing that could happen to me. " "Don't talk so, Tom; you can't think how it pains me. " "Well, I won't--there, I'm all right now! Ti-rol-de-rol!" and Tomactually tried to sing. "I say, Bessie, she never--she don't seem, youknow--?" "What, Tom?" "To be sorry I was going, you know?" "Elsie? She has been so engrossed with her brother's journey----" "Yes, of course, " Tom broke in; "oh, it's not to be expected--nobodythat wasn't a flounder ever would have asked! Ri-tol-de-rol! I'm alittle hoarse this morning, but it's no matter--I only want to show I'mnot put about, you know--that is, not much. " He moved uneasily about the chamber, upset light chairs and committeddisasters generally; but all the while looked resolute as possible, andkept up his attempt at a song in a mournful quaver. "Well, I can't stay, " he said; "I mustn't lose the train! Now, don'tfeel uncomfortable, Bessie; Lord bless you, I shall soon be allright--sea-sickness is good for my disease, you know, " and Tom tried tolaugh, but it was a dismal failure compared with his formerlight-heartedness. Elizabeth saw that he was restless to get once more into Elsie'spresence, painful as the interview must be to him, so she smoothed hishair, straightened his necktie and accompanied him downstairs. "Oh, you dear, delightful Tom Fuller!" cried Mrs. Harrington, pleased tosee any man arrive, for Elsie had carried off both her victims into thewindow-seat, and was making them dizzy with her smiles and brilliantnonsense. "I--I'm delighted to see you, " cried Tom, frantically, thrusting his hatin her face, in a wild delusion that he was offering his hand, for hewas so upset by the sight of Elsie that he felt as if rapidly going upin an unmanageable balloon. "I'll just say good-bye at the same time, " pursued Tom; "for I'm ratherin a hurry, thank you. " "Why, you're not going away directly!" cried the widow. "Oh, you muststay and entertain me. Elsie has left me quite desolate. " "Thank you; it's of no importance; I'm not quite on my sea legs yet, "gasped Tom, growing so dizzy that he was possessed of a mad idea he wasalready on shipboard. "Why, you look quite white and ill, " said the widow. "Yes; oh, not any, thank you, " cried Tom, stepping on the widow's dress, dancing off it and dealing Elizabeth a blow with his hat. Mrs. Mellen felt herself grow sick at heart; she glanced at Elsie; thegirl was laughing gaily, and chatting away with young Hawkins, regardless of Tom's presence. North stood by, looking at her with hisdeep, earnest eyes, as if searching her character in all its shallowdepths. Elizabeth felt bitterly indignant, and exclaimed-- "Elsie, my cousin has come to wish us good-bye, if you can spare him amoment. " "So you are really going?" called Elsie. "You oughtn't to run away so. It's so unkind of you. " Tom lifted his eyes mournfully to her face. "My lap is so full of flowers, " cried Elsie, glancing down at a mass ofroses that glowed in the folds of her morning dress, "I can't possiblyget up; come and shake hands with me. " It was well for Tom that Mrs. Harrington seized his arm, and affordedhim a few instants to regain his composure, while she asked all sorts ofquestions about his journey and its object. "Mary Harrington, " said Elsie. "Just let Mr. Fuller come here; youmustn't assault peaceable men in that way. " "La, dear, what odd things you do say! I was just talking with Mr. Fuller about his journey. " Elsie glanced at North and whispered to his companion, who laughed in avery polite way. Tom knew it was at him, and grew more red and awkward. Elizabeth recognised the silly insult, and darted a look of suchindignation towards the offender that the youth was quite subdued, although it had no effect whatever on Elsie. She rose, dropping her flowers over the carpet, put her hand in Mr. North's arm, left Hawkins to follow, and caress his cane in peace, andmoved towards the group. "Good-bye, Mr. Fuller, " said she, touching his shoulder with the tips ofher fingers. "If you bring me a beautiful lava bracelet perhaps I'llforgive you for going away, --and some pink coral, --don't forget. " Tom was a sight to behold between confusion, distress, and hissuperhuman efforts to be calm. "I'll bring you twenty, " said he, recklessly. "Oh, that would be overpowering, " laughed Elsie. "Good-bye. I'm sureyou'll look touching when you are seasick. " "He! he!" giggled Hawkins, as well as he could for the cane. Tom turned on him like a tiger. "You'll ruin your digestion if you laugh so much over that tough meal, "said he, and for once Tom had the laugh on his side. "Good-bye, Miss Elsie, " he continued, determined to get away while hecould still preserve a decent show of composure; "good-bye. " "Good-bye, Tom Fuller, good-bye!" She flung some of the flowers she was holding, at him. Tom caught themand hurried out of the room, pressing the fragrant blossoms against hiswaistcoat, and smothering a mortal pang. Elizabeth followed him into the hall, but their parting was a brief one, spoken amid bursts of laughter from within, and in a broken voice by thewarm hearted young fellow. "Good-bye, Bessie--God bless you. " "You'll write to me, Tom? I shall miss you so. " "Oh, don't; it ain't worth while! I'll write of course; good-bye. " Tom dashed down the steps and fled along the avenue in mad haste, andElizabeth returned to her guests. It seemed to her that the day would never come to an end. Mrs. Harrington and Elsie scarcely heeded her, but fluttered from room toroom with the two guests, doing the honors with great spirit, and urgingthem to extend their visit some days. Elizabeth was offended at thereckless offer of hospitality. Elsie saw this and whispered, "It wasn't my fault; don't blame me, dear!Grant is gone, and he told you not to be cross with me. " So Elizabeth controlled herself; perhaps the girl had done all this harmunconsciously. She would believe so, at least; no cloud must comebetween them. These almost strange men were invited, and must remain ifthey so decided. As if she had not enough to bear already, Elizabeth's inflictions wereincreased towards the dinner hour by the arrival of a Mr. Rhodes and hisdaughter, who lived at an easy distance, and thought it a neighborly andkind thing for them to drop in to dinner with Mrs. Mellen, and consoleher in her loneliness. CHAPTER XVI. THE WIDOW'S FLIRTATION. Mrs. Harrington plunged into her natural element at once; Mr. Rhodes wasa rich widower, vulgar and pompous as could well be imagined; but thatmade no difference, the lady spread her flimsy net in that direction andput on all her fascinations at once, leaving the younger men to theirfate. This was splendid sport to Elsie, for Miss Jemima, the daughter, agaunt, peaked-nosed female, had been Miss Jemima a good many more yearsthan she found agreeable, and when any woman ventured even to look ather stout parent, she was up in arms at once and ready to do battleagainst the threatened danger, resolved that one man at least should ownher undivided dominion, even if that man was her pompous old father. Mr. Rhodes was at once captivated by the widow's flattery, and Elsiemischievously increased Jemima's growing irritation by whispers full ofhonied malice, that almost drove that single lady distracted. "Quite a flirtation, I declare, " said she; "really, Miss Jemima, widowsare very dangerous, and she is so fascinating. " "It's ridiculous for a woman to go on so, " returned the spinster, shaking her head in vehement agitation; "you may just tell her it's nouse, my pa isn't likely to be caught with chaff like that. " "Oh, but Mrs. Harrington is considered irresistible. " "Well, I can't see it for my part, " retorted Jemima; "She's a tolerablespecimen of antique painting; but my pa isn't given to the fine arts. " "Oh! Mrs. Harrington, " called Elsie, "I wish you could induce Mr. Rhodesto give us a picnic in his woods before the weather gets too cold--theyare delightful. I daren't ask him, but you might venture, I'm sure. " Miss Jemima looked as if she had three minds to strangle the prettytorment on the spot. "Excuse me, dear, " said Mrs. Harrington, "I am sure I could have noinfluence. " "Oh, you painted humbug!" muttered Jemima. "I should be delighted--charmed!" exclaimed Mr. Rhodes. "Madam, it wouldbe a day never to be forgotten that honored my poor house with yourpresence, " he broke off, puffing till the brass buttons on his coatshook like hailstones. "Oh, you are a dreadful flatterer, I see!" answered the widow, quiteaware of Jemima's rage, and delighted to increase it. "Madam, " said the stout man, "on the honor of a gentleman, I neverflatter. Miss Elsie, defend me. " "Not unless you promise to get up the picnic, " said the little witch. "Miss Jemima is anxious to have it----" "Me, " broke in the acid damsel, unable to endure anything more, "I amsure I never thought of such a thing, don't speak for me, if youplease. " "But you will be delighted, you know you will. " "Pa's got to go to Philadelphia, " said Jemima, sharply. "But I could defer the trip, Mimy, " said her parent, appealingly. "Business is business, you always say, " retorted the damsel. Elsie gave a little scream. "Why, how odd, " said she. "Mrs. Harrington goes to Philadelphia nextweek you can escort her, Mr. Rhodes, she is a sad coward abouttravelling alone. " "I shall be delighted, " said the widower, "delighted. " Jemima fairly groaned; she made a strangling effort to turn her agonyinto a cough, but it began as a groan; both Elsie and Mrs. Harringtonwere convinced of that, and it delighted them beyond measure. "It would be very, very kind of Mr. Rhodes, " said the widow, "but Elsie, you are inconsiderate, to think of him taking so much trouble only forus, and I a stranger. " "It would be an honor and delight to me, " insisted Rhodes. Jemima resolutely arose from her chair, and planted herself in a seatdirectly in front of her parent--he could not avoid her eye then--thewrath burning there made him hesitate and stammer. "Miss Jemima, " said Elsie, "come and look at my geraniums; I think theyare finer even than yours. " But nothing short of a torpedo exploding under her chair would have madethe heroic damsel quit her post, not for one instant would she leave herparent exposed to the wiles of that abominable widow. "My dear, I am so tired, " said she, "you must excuse me. " "Perhaps you'd like to go and lie down, " persisted Elsie. "You look fatigued, " said Mrs. Harrington. "Do I, ma'am; you're kind, I'm sure, " snapped the spinster, trying tosmile. "I never lie down in the daytime; I'm very comfortable where Iam, thank you. " She might be very perfectly at ease herself, but she made her fathervery uncomfortable, while Elsie and the widow never gave over teasingfor a single instant, till Elizabeth returned to the room. Luckily dinner was announced, and the asperity of Miss Jemima's feelingssoftened a little by that, especially as she reflected that her fatherwould be obliged to lead Mrs. Mellen into the dining-room. But thatdreadful Elsie destroyed even that forlorn hope. "Bessie, " said she, "we must ask Mr. Rhodes to play host and sit at thefoot of the table, so he shall lead Mrs. Harrington in. " Even Elizabeth could not repress a smile at the little elf's maliciouscraft, and there was nothing to be said. The wretched Jemima grew fairlywhite with rage, but she was obliged to control herself, and the dinnerpassed off in the most social, neighborly fashion. At a very early hour Miss Jemima insisted upon returning home, but Elsiehad a parting shaft ready for her. "I have persuaded Mrs. Harrington and these gentlemen to stay overto-morrow, " said she. "May I promise them that we'll all drive to yourhouse and take luncheon, Miss Jemima, by way of returning your visit. " The spinster was compelled to express her gratification. She could do noless, after having invited herself and her father to dinner at PineyCove, but her face was a perfect study while the pleasant words fellfrom her compressed lips, like bullets from a mould. "We shall be in ecstasy, " said Mr. Rhodes. "You will be in New York, " retorted Jemima; "you have to go early in themorning. " "My dear, the day after will do as well. " "Now, pa, you know you said----" "Oh, Miss Jemima, " broke in Elsie, "I shall think you don't want us tocome!" "And I, " said the widow, "shall be mortally offended if Mr. Rhodes runsaway the very first time I have the pleasure of visiting his house. " "Of course, of course!" said the stout man. "My daughter, Mimy, is agreat business woman--girl, I mean--but on an occasion like this evenbusiness must wait. Ladies, I go home to dream of the honor to-morrowwill bring. " "Well, pa, if we're going at all, I think we'd better start, " cried thespinster; "we are keeping the horses in the cold. " She made her farewells very brief and carried off her parent in triumph, darting a last defiant look at the widow as she passed. The moment they were gone Elsie went into convulsions of laughter, andclapping her pretty white hands like a child, cried out: "She'll poison you, Mary Harrington, I know she will. " "My dear, I'll eat luncheon before I go. " Even Elizabeth was forced to laugh at the absurd scene. Elsie mimickedthe spinster, and turned the affair in so many ridiculous ways that itafforded general amusement for the rest of the evening. The whole party did drive over to Mr. Rhodes's house the next day, andMiss Jemima was tormented out of her very senses; while Mr. Rhodes wasmade to appear ridiculous as only a pompous old widower, with a keenappetite for flattery, can be made look. The question of the picnic came up again, but Elizabeth settled thatmatter by refusing to have any share in it. She was in no spirits forsuch amusement, and had decided to refuse all invitations during Mr. Mellen's absence. From that day Miss Jemima always felt a liking for Mrs. Mellen, who hadso quietly come to her rescue, and she was the only one of the party towhom the claret would not have proved a fatal dose if the spinster'ssharp glances or secret wishes could have had their due effect. From some caprice Mrs. Harrington prolonged her stay at Piney Cove foran entire week, and all this time she protested against either of thegentlemen who had accompanied her there returning without her. Elsie, inher careless, childish way, seconded the widow, so these two men droppedinto such easy relations with the family that it seemed difficult toassign any period to their visit. Nothing could be quieter than Mr. North's mode of life during his sojourn at the house. If he joined inthe light conversation so prevalent at all times, it was with a quietgrace that modified it without offering rebuke. He seemed to give nopreference to the society of any one of the three ladies, but mostfrequently attended Mrs. Harrington in her walks and rides. To Elsie hewas reserved, almost paternal, and in his society the young girl wouldbecome grave, sometimes thoughtful, as if his presence depressed herchildish flow of spirits. If North ever had more than ordinary intercourse with his hostess no onewitnessed it, yet a close observer might have seen that he watched herwith a quiet vigilance that bespoke some deep interest in her movements. Those who have seen this very man creep into the mansion house at nightand wander cautiously from room to room, as if to fix a plan of thedwelling in his mind, will understand that his visit, which seemed sopurely accidental, had its object; but no one could have discovered, bylook or movement, what that object was. At last the party broke up and returned to the city. Elsie went withthem. At first Mrs. Mellen opposed her going, but the pretty creaturewas resolute enough when her own wishes were concerned, and would listento no opposition. "I am not going to live in this stupid place, like a nun in a convent, just because my brother desires to amuse himself in California, " shesaid, when Elizabeth would have dissuaded her from leaving home. "I tellyou, Grant would not wish it. I am not married and obliged to shutmyself up and play proper like you. It's downright cruel of you wantingme to stay here. I'm half dead with grieving already. The house isn'tlike home without Grant. At any rate, I'm going; you are not my mother!" She carried her point; Elizabeth had no absolute authority which couldenforce obedience on a creature at once so stubborn and so volatile. Soshe made no further opposition, fearing that anything like violentmeasures might prove distasteful to her husband. CHAPTER XVII. STARTING FOR THE PIC-NIC. But one day now remained of Mrs. Harrington's unwelcome visit. The wholeparty, except Elizabeth, were to start for New York in the morning, where Mrs. Harrington had resolved to open a splendid succession ofreceptions and parties in Elsie's behalf. This last day Elsie declared should be the crowning pleasure of Mrs. Harrington's visit. They would ride down to the sea-side tavern onhorseback, have a chowder party on the precipice behind it, looking outupon the ocean, and return home at dusk or by moonlight, as capricemight determine. Mr. Rhodes and Miss Jemima were to be included, andsome of the colored servants were forwarded early in the morning tosuperintend the arrangements. The dew was hanging thick and bright on the lawn when Mr. Rhodes and hisdaughter rode up to the Piney Cove mansion. A group of horses weregathered in front of the veranda, and a little crowd of ladies, in longsweeping dresses, gauntlet gloves and pretty hats, stood chatting aroundthe door. Mr. Rhodes preferred to sit on his handsome bay horse, and wait for theparty to arrange itself, for it was rather inconvenient for him to mountand dismount the high-stepping beast oftener than was absolutelynecessary. As for Jemima, she rode a long-limbed, slender-bodied horse, and sat him in grim dignity, as the dames of old occupied theirhigh-backed chairs. Her beaver hat towered high, and the stiff tuft offeathers that rose from it in front gave a dash of the military to herusually defiant aspect, grimly imposing. She drew her horse up to the front steps, and sat viciously regardingthe city widow, as that lady shook out the folds of her riding-skirt, pulled the gauntlets to a tighter fit on her shapely hands, and kept hercornelian-headed riding-whip in a constant state of vibration, for thebenefit of that evidently too admiring widower on the great bay horse. The party mounted at last, and cantered in a gay cavalcade across thelawn, leaving the mansion behind them almost in solitude. It was alovely day, bright with sunshine, and freshened by a cool breeze fromthe ocean. Mrs. Mellen that day seemed among the most joyous of theparty. Whatever care had hitherto possessed her she evidently threw off;her sweet voice rang out pleasantly, and her face grow beautiful in theanimation of the moment. For a while the party moved on at random; but when the road branched offinto a long tract of the woodland the equestrians naturally broke upinto pairs, and, either by chance or design, Mr. North joined Elizabeth, who was riding a little in advance. It was almost the first time that hehad seemed to prefer her society during his whole visit, and thismovement naturally created a little observation. Elsie looked after thesplendid pair as they rode under the overhanging trees, with anexpression of subdued wonder in her blue eyes, which amounted almost todismay. Mrs. Harrington laughed with as much meaning as her small shareof intellect could concentrate on one idea, and said in a low voice toElsie: "Did I not tell you they had met before? She has been playing dutifullike a martyr. See how she breaks out now. Look! look! she is turningdown a cross road; it is a mile farther round. " "We will go on direct, " said Elsie. "If my brother's wife chooses toride off alone with any man through the woods, let her. It was decidedthat we should take the highway, and we will. " Elsie spoke with decision, a cold light came into her blue eyes, and theexpression about her lips was almost stern; for a moment the girl wastransfigured before her friend. At the cross roads there was a little debate. Miss Jemima turned herhorse in the direction Elizabeth had taken. The generally obedient papawas following this lead, when Mr. Hawkins was sent forward to arresthim. "Straight ahead, that's the programme, " he called out, taking the goldhead of his riding-whip from his mouth long enough to speak clearly, "Miss Elsie told me to call you back. " "And the--the other lady, " stammered Rhodes, flushing red, to theintense scorn of the spinster. "Oh, she's gone ahead. " "Then I take this way, " exclaimed Jemima, with emphasis; "come, pa. " Mr. Rhodes had wheeled his horse half round, and was casting irresolutelooks towards the two ladies riding slowly along the shady road. "But, daughter, we cannot leave them to ride on alone. " "This--this--person is with them, and they seem to count him as a man, "answered Jemima, with a gesture of intense scorn. Mrs. Harrington here was seen to draw up her horse in the shade of ahuge chestnut, and playfully beckon the widower with her whip. "Jemima, I must. It would be underbred, " cried the desperate man, ridingaway to the enemy. Jemima sat upon her horse, petrified with amazement. Her father lookedanxiously back when he reached the widow, with sad forebodings of thetempest that would follow, but there the spinster sat at the cross roadslike an equestrian statue. "Come, come, " said the widow, touching him playfully with her whip. "Elsie is getting impatient. Now for a race. " Her spirited horse dashed forward at a run. The ponderous steed of thewidower thundered after, making the forest reverberate with the heavyfall of his hoofs. Mr. Hawkins fell into a dainty amble, and away the whole party sweptinto the green shadows of the woods. Jemima looked right and she looked left. Should she ride on and leaveher pa in the hands of that designing creature? Perish the thought, better anything than that! She touched her horse. It turned sharply, andswept down the highway like a greyhound. She struck him on the flank, then the tiny lash of her whip quivered about his ears till he dashedon, flinging back dust and stones with his hoofs. The party was riding fast. Mr. Hawkins by Elsie, Mr. Rhodes close to thewidow--so close, that somehow her right hand, whip and all, had gotentangled with his. They were on a curve of the road, around whichJemima came sweeping like a torrent. With a single bound her horserushed in between them, leaving the widow's gauntlet glove in the graspof that frightened man, and the cornelian-headed whip deep in the mud ofthe highway. Not a word was spoken. The widower sank abjectly down in his saddle, andwith his apprehensive eyes turned sideways on the spinster, surreptitiously thrust the stray glove into the depths of his pocket. The widow, convulsed with mingled laughter and rage, gave no doubt ofgenuine color now, for her face was crimson. Thus, like two prisonersunder military guard, they moved on, with Jemima riding in grimvigilance between them. The spot chosen for the chowder-party commanded a splendid sea view anda broad landscape in the background, of which the distant mansion ofPiney Cove was a principal object. It was an abrupt precipice, clothed, except in the very front, with a rich growth of trees; splendid massesof white pine and clumps of hemlock darkened with the deep green oftheir foliage such forest trees as cast their leaves from autumn tillspring time. The broken precipice in front was tufted here and therewith clumps of barberry bushes and other wild shrubs, which might haveaided a daring adventurer to climb up it, had the temptation beensufficient. Between this precipice and the shores of the ocean, stood the littletavern we have before spoken of, from which the negroes of Piney Pointwere now bringing up a huge iron pot wherein to cook the chowder, whichwould be nothing if not culminated in the open air, over a fire ofsticks, and eaten beneath the hemlock trees. A bridle path led to the top of this precipice, winding along the backslope of the hill, and by this route the highway party rode to thesummit, some fifteen minutes before Elizabeth and Mr. North joined them. Whatever evil feelings had sprung up on the road, at least a majority ofthe company resolved to enjoy themselves now. Jemima entered heart andsoul into the preparations, keeping a sharp eye on her father all thetime. He, poor man, scarcely required her vigilance, for when a chowderwas to be concocted, the stout man forgot all his gallant weaknesses, and gave his whole being up to the important subject. Mrs. Harrington had no great talent for cookery, and feeling beaten andawed by Jemima's dashing generalship, hovered around the outskirts ofthe preparations, and flirting a little with Hawkins, from languidhabit, rather than any special regard for the young gentleman. CHAPTER XVIII. FACE TO FACE. During the bustle of these preparations, Elizabeth, Mr. North and Elsiehad dropped out of the party and wandered off, no doubt, into the shadyplaces of the woods; no one had observed how or where they went. Hawkinshad been with Elsie at first, but she had sent him down a ravine forsome tinted ash leaves, and when he came back to the stone on which shehad been sitting, it was vacant. Probably she had become tired ofwaiting, and had gone in search of the forest leaves herself; as forMrs. Mellen and North, of course they were all right somewhere, andwould be on hand safe enough when the chowder was ready. While Mrs. Harrington and Hawkins were talking in this idle fashion, they sat on a large ledge of rock that crowned the very brink of theprecipice; and chancing to look down, saw two persons near the footmoving towards the tavern. One they recognised, even from that distance, to be Mr. North, for his tall, grand figure was not to be mistaken. Theother was a lady; the dark riding-dress and floating plumes might belongto any female of the party, there was no individuality in a dress likethat. The couple had evidently found some passage down the brow of theprecipice, for it would have been impossible to reach the spot wherethey stood by any other route. "Well, " said Mrs. Harrington, "if that isn't a sly proceeding; what onearth does it mean? How Mrs. Mellen can drag her long skirts down thathill, just to look at a common tavern, which she's seen a hundred times, I cannot imagine. " "Perhaps they are going down to the beach, " said Hawkins, who had nomore malice in his composition than a swallow. "No, no! they are turning toward the house, " said the widow, considerably excited. "What can they want there?" "Oh, very likely they have gone in to rest. You know North lives therewhen he comes on the island to fish or shoot. " "What! Mr. North, he live there and never tell me! I thought he was aperfect stranger on the island. " "As to that, " answered Hawkins, a little startled by her earnestness, "he only comes down for a day now and then. It's nothing permanent, Iassure you. " "There! there! they have gone in!" exclaimed the lady. "I wonder whereElsie is; I must tell Elsie. " "Why, what nonsense!" answered Hawkins, with some spirit; "can't Mrs. Mellen step into a house to rest herself a moment without troubling herfriends so terribly?" "Just be quiet, Hawkins, you don't know what you are talking about, "answered the lady, keeping her gaze fastened on the tavern. "Turn an eyeon the house while I look at the time. It must be five minutes sincethey went in. Dear, dear, what a world we live in!" Mrs. Harrington kept the little enamelled watch, sparkling withdiamonds, in her ungloved hand full ten minutes, only glancing from itto the door of the tavern in her vigilance. At the end of that time Mr. North and his companion came out of the house and disappeared in theundergrowth which lay between that and the precipice. Mrs. Harrington watched some time for them to appear again, but hercuriosity was baffled, and her attention soon directed to other objects. At last she was aroused by Elsie coming suddenly upon the ledge, flushed, panting for breath and glowing with anger. She turned uponHawkins like a spiteful mockingbird. "A pretty escort you are, Mr. Hawkins, to leave a lady all alone in thewoods. I declare, Mrs. Harrington, he lost me in one of those dreadfulravines, and I scrambled up the wrong bank and have been wanderingeverywhere, climbing rocks and tiring myself to death. Only think ofdragging this long skirt over my arm and tearing my way through thebushes. I heard the servants laugh and that guided me, or I might havebeen roaming the woods now. " "My poor dear, " said the widow, full of compassion, "how heated andwearied you look! Hawkins, can't you find something to fan her with?" Hawkins broke off a branch full of leaves and offered to fan her withit. But she snatched it out of his hand and flung it over the precipice. "Where is Elizabeth? Go tell Elizabeth I wish to speak with her, if youwant to make up with me. " "We have not seen Mrs. Mellen since you went away; nor Mr. North either. They have finished that ride by strolling off together, " said Mrs. Harrington. Elsie started, and the warm color faded from her face. "What! Elizabeth; has she been roaming about? and--and----" "With Mr. North, Elsie. " The tone in which this was conveyed said more than the words. At firstElsie looked bewildered; then, as if her gentle spirit had received theshock of a painful idea, she fell into troubled thought. "And you saw her go away, " she said, in a low voice. "In whatdirection?" "We did not know how or when she went, but certainly did see her and Mr. North together. " "Where?" "Down yonder, going into that low tavern. " Elsie gazed into her friend's face, startled and astonished. "She would not go there. You must be mistaken, Mrs. Harrington. Noperson could be recognised from this distance--it's all nonsense. " "Ask her, " said Mrs. Harrington, "for here she comes. " Elizabeth came up from a hollow in the woods and joined the party. Sheseemed completely worn out, and sat down on a fragment of rock, pantingfor breath. She was very pale, as if some great exertion had left theweariness of reaction upon her. She had evidently rested somewherebefore joining them. "Elizabeth, where have you been?" said Elsie, looking anxiously at hersister-in-law. "Down in the woods. " Elizabeth pointed to the forest that sloped back from the precipice. Before Elsie could resume her questions Mrs. Harrington broke in with afaint sneer on her lips. "And where did you leave Mr. North?" she said, fixing a cunning, sidelong glance on Elizabeth. "I have not seen Mr. North, " answered Mrs. Mellen, with apparentindifference, though the hot color mounted to her face, brought thereeither by some inward consciousness or the perceptible sneer leveled ather in the form of a question. "Not seen Mr. North, " exclaimed the widow, "dear me what things opticaldelusions are!" Elizabeth did not hear or heed this, for that instant Mr. North came upto them very quietly and sat down near the widow. "Have you had a pleasant ramble?" he said, addressing Elsie. "I saw youand Hawkins in the woods and had half a mind to join you. " "But changed your mind, and went--may I ask where?" said Elsie, with ashade of pallor on her face; for it seemed as if the man had surprisedher with bitter thoughts of his deception in her mind, and she could notrefrain from revealing something of distrust. "Oh, I took a ramble around the brow of the precipice, " he answered, carelessly, "and went into the tavern for a glass of water. " "And the lady, " said Elsie, looking steadily in his face. "What lady wasit in a riding-dress who bore you company? Mrs. Harrington saw one fromher perch here on the ledge. " North cast a quick glance on Elizabeth, who did not speak, but satlooking from him to her sister-in-law, as if stricken by some suddenterror. "It was a mistake. No lady shared my rambles, " said North. "But there was a lady, " cried Mrs. Harrington, a good deal excited. "Isaw her with my own eyes. Mr. Hawkins remarked her too. " North smiled and shook his head. "She had on a riding-habit and an upright plume like----" "Well, well, " said North, gently, "it is useless going on with thesubject. I assure you that I went down the precipice alone and came upalone. " Mrs. Harrington looked at Elsie and smiled. "Of course he is in honor bound to say that, " she whispered. Elsie seemed disturbed and answered quickly, "I, for one, believe thathe speaks the truth. It is folly to say that you saw any one in thatdress; besides, it was just as likely to be me as Elizabeth--our habitsare alike. " "Poor generous dove!" whispered the widow, "you know better; but if youare satisfied it's no business of mine, only if Mellen asks me about itI must tell the truth. " "Mary Harrington, you must have better proof than this before you dareto make mischief between my brother and his wife, " said Elsie, with aforce of expression that made the widow open her eyes wide. "Don't beslanderous and wicked, for I won't bear that, especially againstElizabeth. " "Dear me, what a storm I have raised. Well, well, I did not see a lady, that's enough. And there comes that wonderful colored person of yours, to say that the feast is spread and the chowder perfect. Come, come, oneand all. " The whole party had assembled on the ledge by this time. At Mrs. Harrington's invitation, it moved off, and went laughing and chattingtowards a large flat rock, that gleamed out from among the surroundinggrass and mosses, like a crusted snow bank, so white and crisp was thelinen spread over it. Here a dainty repast presented itself, for thesmoking dish of chowder that stood in the centre gave its name to whatwas, in fact, a sumptuous feast. Directly the noise of flying corks andthe gurgle of amber-hued wines, with bursts of laughter and flashes ofwit, frightened the birds from their haunt in the great maple-treeoverhead, and made its rich yellow leaves tremble again in the sunshinethat came quivering over the forest, and rippled up the broad ocean withsilvery outbursts. Whatever had gone before, all was hilarity and cordial good-humor now. North, for one, came out resplendently; such graceful compliments, suchbright flashes of wit no one had ever heard from his lips till then. Itaroused the best talent of every one present. When the party broke upand its members went to the covert where their horses had been fed, itwas joyously, like birds flying home to their nests. A ride through the golden coolness of a lovely sunset brought the partyback to Piney Cove, and all that had gone wrong during the day seemedforgotten. The visitors were to start for New York early in the morning, and, asall were somewhat fatigued, the house was closed somewhat earlier thanusual. Elsie had retired earlier than the rest, having some preparations tomake for her little journey. She busied herself awhile about her boudoirand bed-room, selecting a few articles of jewelry and so on to bepacked, then sat down and read awhile; tired of that, she turned downthe lights in the alabaster lily cups, which one of the statues held, sat down in the faint moonshine, with which she had thus flooded theroom, and fell into a train of restless thought; a pale gleam darted upnow and then from the lilies, and trembled through the floss-like curlsunder which she had thrust her hand, revealing a face more earnest andthoughtful than was usual to the gay young creature. Whether it was thatshe had become anxious from the dart of suspicion that had been that daycast at her brother's wife, or was disturbed by some other cause Icannot say, but her eyes shone bright and clear in the pale radiancethat surrounded her; now and then she would start up and listen atElizabeth's door, as if about to enter and question her of the thingsthat evidently troubled her mind. At last she fell into quiet, and lyingon the couch, scarcely seemed to breathe. It was almost midnight then. The house was still, and she could hear the distant waves beatingagainst the shore. She closed her eyes and listened dreamily, reluctantto seek any other place of rest, yet changing the azure cushions of hercouch impatiently from time to time. At last, as she half rose for this purpose, a noise from the outer room, which was a square passage or hall, in which were placed some bronzestatues and antique shields, arrested her attention. Resting on herelbow, she held her breath and listened. The noise came again more distinctly. It seemed as if a door had beenopened with caution. Elsie arose, stole softly across the carpet, turnedthe lock of her dressing-room door and entered the passage, carrying alittle night-lamp in her hand, which she had kindled among the alabasterlilies. She had half crossed the hall, casting frightened looks around, when a cry of dismay broke from her lips, for close by the door whichled to her sister-in-law's apartments she saw Elizabeth standing, paleas death, but with her eyes burning like fire, turned upon a man whostood leaning against one of the statues. It was Mr. North. The two women stood face to face, regarding each other in dead silence, while North smiled upon them both. The lamp trembled in Elsie's hand, her face became white as snow. Without uttering a word she turned, entered her room and locked the door. The next day she left Piney Point with Mrs. Harrington. Mr. North leftalso, but he went alone. CHAPTER XIX. LETTERS. Months had passed since Grantley Mellen's departure for California; thewinter had gone, the summer faded, and though his absence had beenprolonged almost two years, there was little hope of his speedy return. The business upon which he had gone out was not yet settled, and howevergreat his anxiety to meet his family, he would not endanger his worldlyinterests so vitally as he would have done by any neglect or recklessinattention in that affair. Since the night of that unpleasant scene in the hall at Piney Cove, Elsie Mellen had been at home so irregularly that all intimate relationshad died out between her and her sister-in-law. Some dark thought seemedto possess the young girl, since the night of that strange adventure;and, though the subject was never mentioned between her and Elizabeth, Elsie's demeanor towards her brother's wife was one of cold, almosthateful distrust, while Elizabeth grew more pensively sad each day, andseemed to shrink from any explanation with painful sensitiveness. At last Elsie almost entirely absented herself from the house. The verypremises seemed to have become hateful to her. Without deigning toconsult Elizabeth, she had been visiting about among her formerschoolmates, making Mrs. Harrington's house her headquarters. This wasall the announcement of her movements that she chose to make to thewoman who had been left her guardian. How this fair, thoughtless girl lost all respect for her brother's wifeso completely that she refused to remain accountable to her foranything, no one could tell, for she never mentioned the affair of thatnight to her nearest friend. It evidently worked in her heart, but neverfound utterance. So the winter wore away drearily enough at Piney Cove; for with all herwaywardness, Elsie had been like a sunbeam in the house; and Elizabethpined in her absence till the dark circles widened under her eyes, andher voice always had a sound of pain in it. But with the most sorrowful, time moves on, and even grief cannot retain one phase of mournfulnessfor ever. The second spring began to scatter a little brightness about the oldhouse, and in this fresh outbloom of nature Elizabeth found some sourcesof enjoyment. Since her virtual separation from Elsie she had receivedno company, but lived in utter seclusion. Letters from her husband cameregularly, but her replies were studied, and written with restraint. Shenever folded one of these missives without tears in her eyes, and whenhis letters spoke of coming home, she would ponder over the writing witha look of strange dread in her face. One lovely spring morning Elizabeth Mellen was alone in that quiet oldmansion. Elsie had not been home for months, and only brief notesannouncing some change of place, or anticipated movements, had warnedElizabeth of her mode of existence. These notes were cold as ice, andthe young wife always shivered with dread when she opened them. It might have been a package of these letters that she had beenreviewing. She was alone in the library; quite alone, of course, but therepose and silence about her brought no rest to her soul. Her wholeappearance was in strange contrast to the quiet of the scene; her faceso changed by the thoughts which kept her company, and forced themselvesupon her solitude, that it hardly seemed the same. She walked up and down the room in nervous haste, her head bent, hereyes looking straight before her, full of wild bewilderment whichfollows an effort at reflection when the mind is in a fever of unrest. Sometimes she stopped before the table, on which lay a package of openletters; she would glance at them with a shudder of horror, wringing herhands passionately together at the time, and uttering low moans whichsounded scarcely human in their smothered intensity. Then she would glance towards the mantel, upon which lay a letter withthe seal still unbroken, though it had reached her early that morning. It was from her husband, and she had not yet dared to read its contents! She had been thus for hours, walking to and fro, sometimes sweeping thepackage on the table away, as if unable longer to endure it before hereyes, only an instant after to recover it as if there were danger inallowing it out of her sight. Then she would take up her husband'sletter and attempt to open it, but each time her courage failed, and shewould lay it down, while that sickening trouble at her heart sent a newpallor across her face, and left her trembling and weak, like a personjust risen from a sick bed. It was growing late in the afternoon; the sunlight played in at thewindows, and cast a pleasant glow through the room; but the glad beamsonly made her shiver, as if they had been human witnesses that mightbetray her fear and misery. At last she took up the package, resolved to put it resolutely awaywhere she could no longer look at it; as she raised it a miniature fellfrom among the papers, and struck the floor with a ringing sound. Shesnatched it up quickly, crushed the whole into a drawer, locked it andput the key in her bosom. Then, with a sudden struggle she started forward to the mantel, caughtup her husband's letter, and began to read. A sharp cry broke from herlips; she dropped slowly to her knees, and went on reading in thatattitude, as if it were the only one in which she could venture toglance at those kindly words: "Not coming quite yet, " she gasped at length; "thank God, not yet--notyet. " She allowed the letter to drop from her hand, and for a few moments gaveherself completely up to the horrible agitation which consumed her. It would have been a piteous sight to the coldest or most injured heartto have seen that beautiful woman crouched on the floor, in theextremity of her anguish, writhing to and fro, and moaning in mortalagony, which could find no relief in tears. She remained thus for a long time; at last some sudden thought appearedto strike her, which brought with it an absolute necessity forself-control and immediate action. She rose to her feet, muttering: "He will be here again soon; he must not find me like this!" She walked to the mirror, arranged her disordered dress and hair, andstood gazing at her own features in a sort of wondering pity; they wereso death-like and contracted, with suffering that she felt almost as iflooking into the face of a stranger. At length she caught up a cloak which lay on the sofa, wrapped herselfin it and went out of the house. She took her way through the woods, walking rapidly, quite regardlessthat the moisture from the damp earth was penetrating her thin shoes, not feeling the keenness of the wind, which was growing chill with theapproach of evening. The expression of her face changed; she was deadly pale still, but alook of resolution had settled over her features, and a naturally strongwill had begun to assert itself. Beyond the shrubbery that thick grove of evergreens extended to the veryshore, and into their shadow Elizabeth walked with a determined step. Evidently waiting for some one she paced up and down among the trees, the dry leaves rustling under her tread and making her start, as if shefeared being surprised in that solitary spot by some curious wanderer. It was growing almost twilight, but still she kept up that drearypromenade, struggling bravely with herself, and trying to restrain theagonizing thoughts which threatened to overwhelm her forced composure. "He will not come, " she muttered; "I must wait--wait--he will not cometo-day. " She shuddered at the very sound of her own voice, but it seemed to havedisturbed some one else; for a step sounded on the grass, and a man cameout from the deeper recesses of the grove, and paused for a moment, glancing on either side as if uncertain which path to pursue. It was Mr. North. CHAPTER XX. AN INTERVIEW IN THE WOODS. Elizabeth saw the man and yet neither moved or spoke, but remainedstanding there in dumb silence, gazing at him with an expression inwhich so many diverse emotions struggled, that it would have beendifficult to decide which feeling was paramount. The flutter of her cloak caught his attention, and he came hurriedlyforward with a smile on his lips, holding out his hand in an easy, reckless fashion. "Ten thousand pardons, " he exclaimed, "I fear that I have kept youwaiting--I shall never forgive myself. " She put up her hand as if to check him, feeling, perhaps, some mockeryin these words which was not apparent in his voice. "We need not make excuses to each other, " she said, in a cold, hardtone, "neither you nor I came here for that. " "Scarcely, I believe, " and he laughed in a reckless way, which appearednatural to him. Elizabeth Mellen shuddered in every limb at that repulsive sound; anabsolute spasm of pain contracted her features, she gave no other signof emotion, but clenched her hands hard together, forcing herself to becalm. "I only received your letter this morning, " he continued, watching herevery movement carefully, while standing there with his back against atree with apparent unconcern; "I should have been earlier, had it beenpossible. " She made an impatient gesture. "No more of that, " she exclaimed, "enough!" He looked at her with the same careless smile that lighted up hissomewhat worn face into an expression of absolute youthfulness. He wasstill a splendidly handsome man; a type of rare beauty which could nothave failed to attract general observation wherever he appeared. He was tall; the shoulders and limbs might have served as a model for asculptor; the neck was white almost as a woman's; the magnificent headset with perfect grace upon it, and was carried with a haughty air thatwas absolutely noble. He might have been thirty-eight, perhaps evenolder than that, but he was one of those men concerning whose age even aphysiognomist would be puzzled to decide. The face was almost faultless in its contour; the mouth, shaded by along silken moustache, which relieved his paleness admirably, and lentnew splendor to his eyes, which possessed a strange magnetic power thathad worked ill in more than one unfortunate destiny. It was a face trained to concealment, and yet so carefully tutored thatat the first glance one only thought what an open, pleasant expressionit had. Even after long intercourse and a thorough knowledge of theman's character, that face would have puzzled the most skillfulobserver. Elizabeth Mellen was looking at him in a strange silence; whatever mighthave been in the past there was no spell now in those glorious eyeswhich could dazzle her soul into forgetfulness; shade after shade ofrepressed emotion passed over her features as she gazed, leaving them atlast white and fixed as marble. "You are pale, " he said, "so changed. " She started as if he had struck her. "I did not come here to talk of my appearance, " she said. "True, " he replied, "very true; but I cannot help wondering. I think ofthat day when I saved your life----" "If you had only let me die then!" she broke in passionately. "If Godhad only mercifully deprived you of all strength!" "You were blooming and gay, " he went on as if he had not heard herwords. "Yes, you are changed since then. " "I will not hear these things, " she cried; "I will not be made to lookback upon what we all were then. " She closed her eyes in blind anguish; his words brought back with suchterrible force the time of that meeting--the day but one before hermarriage, when he had started up so fatally in her path, and never leftit till this terrible moment. "Then to change the subject, " he said. "In our brief conversation theother day we arrived at no conclusion whatever, nor was your letter anymore satisfactory; will you tell me exactly what you have decided upon?" A sudden flash of anger leaped into her eyes above all the sufferingthat dilated them. "Now you are talking naturally, " she said, "now you are your real self!" He bowed in graceful, almost insulting mockery. "It is your turn to pay compliments, " he answered; "but I shall notreceive them so ungraciously as you did mine. " She passed her hand across her throat as if something were choking her, then she said in a hard, measured tone: "Have you considered the proposition I made you--will you go away fromthis country, and remain away for ever?" He stood playing with his watchchain in an easy, careless way, as hereplied: "It is cruel to banish me--very cruel!" "Listen!" she exclaimed passionately; "I know more than you think--yourresidence here is not safe!" He only bowed again. "It may be so, but I leave few traces in my path. If you do indeed knowanything which could affect me, I am very certain that in you I have afriend who will be silent. " He opened his vest slightly and drew forth from an inner pocket a smallpaper, at the sight of which Elizabeth grew whiter than before. She madea gesture as if she would have snatched it from him, but he thrust itback in its hiding-place with a sarcastic smile. "Secret for secret, " said he; "but never mind that. After all, you treatme very badly. I wonder I am in the least inclined to be friends withyou. " "Don't mock me!" she exclaimed. "Friends! There is no creature livingthat I loathe as I do you! No matter what the danger may be, I willspeak the truth; tell you how utterly abhorrent you are to me, and bravethe result. " "Yet once----" She interrupted him with an insane gesture; perhaps he knew her too wellfor any attempt at trifling further with her just then, for his mannerchanged, and he said: "You will take cold here; it is growing dark and the wind is verychill. " "It doesn't matter, " she replied, recklessly. "Let us finish what thereis to say, then I will go. " The wretched woman could stand upon her feet no longer, she was shakingso with agitation and exhaustion that she was forced to sit down on afallen log. He seated himself by her side, regardless of her recoilinggesture, and began to talk earnestly. For a full hour that strange interview went on, their voices rising attimes in sudden passion, then sinking to a low tone, as if the speakersremembered that they spoke words which must not be overheard. At last Elizabeth arose from her seat, folded her cloak about her, andsaid, quickly: "Be here to-morrow at the same hour. " Without giving him time to answer, or making the least sign of farewell, she darted rapidly through the darkening woods and disappeared in thedirection of the house. North rose, began whistling a careless air, and walked slowly back alongthe path by which he had entered the grove. When Elizabeth came in sight of the house she saw a light in the librarywindow. "Elsie is back at last. God help us all!" she muttered. She moved near the low casement, looked in and saw the girl standing onthe hearth, and hurried towards the entrance. Elsie had returned home a full hour before, and had searched forElizabeth vainly about the house. She entered the library, and waswalking restlessly about the spacious room, slowly and sadly, as ifoppressed by this cold welcome home. Suddenly her eye caught sight of a paper lying under the table; it wasone of the letters which had fallen unnoticed by Elizabeth when she putaway the package. Elsie caught it up, glanced her eyes over it, uttered a faint cry, thenread it in a sort of horrified stupor. "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" broke from her lips. The discovery which she had made froze the very blood in her veins, andleft her incapable of thought or action. She sat shivering, as if struckwith a mortal chill, and at last crept close to the fire, clutching theletter in her hands, but holding them out for warmth. Sometimes hersister's name broke from her lips in a horrified whisper, and low wordsdied in her throat, the very sound of which made her shudder. At length the darkness and the solitude seemed to become insupportableto her; she started forward and opened the door, with the intention offleeing from the room. It had suddenly become odious to her. She tookone step into the hall and met Elizabeth face to face. The woman saw theletter which Elsie held in her hand, caught the recoiling gesture whichshe instinctively made, then for an instant they both stood still, staring at each other. Suddenly Elizabeth caught Elsie's hand, drew her back into the library, and, once there, closed and locked the door. For more than an hour the pair were alone in that darkened apartment. When at last they emerged from it they were both deadly white, andexhausted as if by passionate weeping. Not a word was spoken betweenthem, but they turned away from each other like ghosts that had noresting-place on earth. CHAPTER XXI. FIRE AND WATER. When North left Mrs. Mellen in the woods he took a moment forconsideration, and then walked quickly towards the shore tavern. As heturned a point which led from Piney Point to the bluff which overhungit, his servant, the young mulatto, who had spent most of the season atthis retreat, came to meet him with a letter in his hand. "It had a foreign postmark, " said the man; "so I started to meet you themoment it came in, according to orders. " "Right, boy, you are very right, " cried North, tearing at the envelopeas a hawk rends its prey; "never let a scrap of writing from abroad resta moment out of my hands. " The man read the letter--only a few lines--and his hands shook till thepaper rattled again. "Boy--boy, what day of the month is this?" he questioned, trying to foldthe letter, which he crushed instead. "The tenth, sir. " North went into a mental calculation, then the cloud on his face brokeaway and he almost shouted: "It is in time--it is in time! Any other letters?" "One for the Cove. Shall I slip it into the old man's parcel or wouldyou rather----" "Give it to me, " said North, cutting the servant short, and snatching atthe letter, which was in Mr. Mellen's handwriting and bore theCalifornia postmark. He was too eager for caution, and broke the seal recklessly. "He, too--he coming, too! By Jove, this is glorious sport! Made his willbefore sailing, ha!--provident man!--one half to his dear wife, theother to his darling sister, Elsie Mellen. A safe precaution, for shipswill get lost at sea. " North crushed the two letters into his pocket, and walked with rapidsteps towards the tavern. But he only remained long enough to get atelescope, with which he reappeared, and turned into a path leading tothe bluff. Once upon the ledge, high above the house, he levelled hisglass and took a hasty sweep of the ocean with it. Nothing was in sightthat seemed to interest him, so he turned the glass a little landwardand levelled it on the Piney Cove mansion, which made an imposingfeature in the landscape. From the eminence on which the mansion stoodthe grounds sloped down to the water's edge in a closely-shaven lawn, pleasantly broken up by flower-beds, and knots of old trees that lookedaged and mysterious enough to have watched that distant sweep of sea forwhole centuries. North seemed to be counting every clump of trees, and calculating thevalue of each broad field that stretched back from the crescent-likeCove. "It is a glorious old place, and we might live there like monarchs. If Icould only command the winds and waves for one week, now, we might defythe rest. Half his property! Why, it is splendid; and the will safe. " With these words he turned his glass again. On a clear morning there wasa glorious view from the bluff, showing the full extent of the curvingbay, with its long line of steep woodlands stretching along the coastand the bright rush of waters beyond, till the eye was lost in the whiteline of the distant ocean. Other mansions peeped out from among the trees, or stood boldly down onthe shore, and on the right hand a small village nestled in at thefurthermost extremity of the bay, forming a pleasant life picture. Theman cared nothing for these things, but turned his glass directlyoceanward, and searched the horizon with keen interest. A ship hove in sight, like a great white bird, beating up from its nestin mid-ocean. The heart in that bad man's bosom made a great bound, andthe blasphemy of a thanksgiving sprang to his lips; but the joy was onlyfor a moment. Dropping his glass, he muttered: "Madman! to suppose, of all the ships on the ocean, it must be this one. But if it should--if it should!" He sat down on a fragment of rock, rested his glass on the droopingbranch of a tree, and watched the ship as it swept through a bank ofluminous fog and took a more definite form. Hitherto it had seemedfloating between a curve of the sky and the blue line of water, but nowit came out clearly, and as North looked he saw a dark pile ofstorm-clouds muster up behind it with slow, threatening danger. Hour after hour the man sat and watched that one object. The glass was apowerful one, and seconded his keen vigilance. At length he wasrewarded, a burst of sunshine fell upon the vessel, the last thatilluminated the horizon that day, and he saw her name on the stern. Thetelescope dropped from his hand, his face turned pale; the cry thatleaped to his lips perished there. The man was frightened by thecompletion of his own wishes. Had some evil spirit performed a miraclefor him? All the time this man had been watching, a tempest blackly followed thehomeward-bound ship. The ocean began to dash and torment itself into afury of wrath. A high wind came roaring up from the bosom of the waters, and over all gathered a world of lurid gloom, kindled fiercely red bythe sun when it went down, and slowly engulfed the ship, which was lastseen struggling fearfully in the wild upheaving of the elements. North seemed possessed of a demon that night. He left his telescope onthe earth, and went desperately to work, gathering up dry wood andbrush, which he stacked on the overhanging ledge, never pausing till agreat mound was created sufficiently large to keep a fire blazing allnight. By the time this was done the darkness became profound. Now aridthen he could see drifts of foam tossed upwards, like the flutteringgarments of a ghost fleeing from the storm. The little tavern at thefoot of the rock was lost in the overwhelming darkness. The lights fromthe village seemed put out, and there was no vestige of Piney Covevisible. No rain, as yet had fallen; and at this North rejoiced, for hisstock of wood was like tinder in its dryness, and the wind came fiercelyfrom the ocean, so fiercely that it threatened the death of any vesselapproaching the shore. With all these elements of terror surrounding him, North worked till theperspiration dropped from his forehead like rain. That cliff had beenblackened before with wreckers' fires, but never had a man heaped woodupon wood with so vivid a conviction of the crime he meditated, withsuch earnest desire for death to follow his toil. When the evening had reached its darkest gloom, this man struck a match, which he took from his pocket in a little case of enamelled gold--foreven in his crimes he was dainty--and thrust it among the yellow pinesplinters with which he had laid the foundation of his deathfire. Theblue light of the match flashed close to his face, revealing it white asdeath, but smiling. Directly a column of flame shot upward, first in fine quivering flashes, then in long, curling wreaths of fire, that the wind seized upon andtore into hot, red tatters, laughing and wrangling among them withfearful grotesqueness. North retreated from the blaze, and ran back into the woods, hidinghimself, for he feared to be seen from the tavern below. Now and then hewould start forth, toss a handful of fuel on the flames, and plunge backinto the darkness, where he listened greedily for some token to come outof the storm and prove that his evil work was well done. It came at last--a gun boomed out from the tempest. The man started andbegan to tremble. Still he listened. Another gun, with loud criescutting sharply through the storm, then dead silence, followed by atumult upon the shore, as if men were gathering in haste. North was not surprised at this. When a vessel struck in these days onthe Long Island shore, wreckers appeared in dozens, not eager for death, for they would rather have avoided that, but keen for plunder. Now thecries of these men made the storm terrible. Blue lights from thestricken ship revealed her struggling fiercely among the breakers, whichwere rending her like wild beasts. Then North trampled out his death fire and went down to the beach amongthe crowd of wreckers that stood waiting, with horrid patience, for theship to go to pieces and give its treasures into their greedy keeping. "No boat could live among the breakers three minutes, I tell you, " saidold Benson with gruff decision, when North, horrified by the terribleshrieks that rang up from the sinking ship, was seized with an awful fitof remorse, and cried out fiercely for help which no man could give. Hewould have undone his work then had it been possible, for the last faintlight that went up from the wreck revealed a woman, with outstretchedarms and hair streaming back on the storm, pleading so wildly for helpthat a fiend would have pitied her. It was this woman's life he hadsought, but with the sight of her his heart failed utterly. But an evil deed once written in the eternal book of God cannot berecalled. While this man stood in dumb helplessness on the beach, theship sunk. Out of the whirlpool which it made, the wretched woman wastossed back among the breakers, that seized upon her, fiercely hurledher to and fro against the rocks, then gave her over to a greatinheaving wave, which left her shrouded in a drift of seaweed almost ather murderer's feet. Daylight had broken on the wreck before it went down. Leaden and cold itfell over the corpse of that poor woman as it was borne up to thetavern, with the seaweed trailing from it and the wet garments clingingto the limbs like cerements. Two rude seamen carried her away, for Northfled from the first sight of his work and plunged madly into the water, where many a poor wretch was buffeting with the waves. He called on thewreckers to help him, and dragged two or three exhausted creatures tothe beach, for he was ready to brave death in any shape rather than lookupon that cold form again. They carried the lifeless woman up to the tavern, and, careless ofceremony, laid her on the bed in North's room. Here they left her, withthe salt sea-water dripping in a heavy rain from her garments, soakingthe bed and forming dreary rivulets along the uncarpeted floor. Deep in the morning North came up from the beach pale and staggeringfrom exhaustion. He went into his chamber and was about to cast himselfon the bed, when, lo! that face on the pillow met his gaze, ghastly andcold. The heavy dropping of the water struck upon his ear like the fallof leaden bullets. He stood paralyzed yet fascinated. A shudder colderthan spray from his garments shook his form from head to foot; and, turning, he fled down the stairs again out upon the beach, and helpedthe wreckers to haul in their plunder, till he fell utterly exhausted onthe sands. CHAPTER XXII. AMONG THE BREAKERS. The storm had abated, but still the sea rose tempestuously, and brokenclouds filled the sky as with great whirlpools and drifts of smoke. Agood deal of rain had fallen, and this calmed the waters somewhat; butthe disturbed elements of the tempest made the most experienced seamanlook anxious when his face was turned oceanwards. An assistant pilot, whose duty lay in that range of the shore, had been injured in helpingto save the crew of that ill-fated vessel. His comrades had carried himup to the tavern, and laid him on a settee in the bar-room, where hegrew worse and worse, till it became dangerous to remove him to morecomfortable quarters. In this state North found the man on the second day after the wreck, when he came up from the village, where he had sought accommodationstill the coroner's inquest should be over, and his room cleared of itsmournful incumbrance. Independent of his personal hurt, the boatman was suffering from intenseanxiety regarding the duties of his occupation. It had been hisemployer's pride to be always first in the incoming course of theCalifornia steamers, and now his little craft lay with its sails furledin a cove below the house, waiting for a signal to put to sea. The manhad been very anxious to intercept the steamers of that month, becauseit was thought that Mr. Mellen might possibly be on board, and he wassure of a good round sum, in that case, for bringing this gentleman onshore, while his superior, the pilot, took the steamer into port. North heard all these muttered regrets as he sat gloomily in thebar-room, and they seemed to affect him more than so unimportant asubject should have done. It was now drawing towards night, and the manbecame terribly restless, for the pilot was expected every moment, andfrom vague conjecture the poor fellow worked his mind up into acertainty that Mellen would come, and the reward for bringing him onshore be lost. "If there was only a man about that could take care of the craft, " hesaid, "I'd divide with him a fair half to take my place, but thereisn't, and ten chances to one the boss loses his chance with thesteamer, all because of this confounded foot of mine. I wish we'd letthe passengers drown; well, not quite so bad as that, but it's plagueyhard on a fellow to give up his luck in this way. " The bar-room happened to be empty just then, with the exception of Northand the injured man. North aroused himself and looked around. Seeing nolisteners near, he went up to the grumbler, and began to condole withhim. "Is there no one who can take your place?" he questioned. "Not a man. These fellows do well enough in fishing boats that can hugthe shore, but sometimes the boss runs his craft clear out to sea. Besides, this weather is enough to frighten a fresh hand, " was theimpatient answer. "What if I should make an offer to go. " "You!" The man laughed in spite of his pain and annoyance. "You. I like that. " "But I can handle a boat in pretty rough waters, let me tell you, myman. " "But you look too much of a gentleman. The boss would never trust you. " "Oh, a suit of your clothes, which I see they have had sense enough todry, and a few things I have on hand will make that all right. " "But, how much? how much?" inquired the man, anxiously. "Why, nothing; I shall go for the fun of it, or not at all. " "That's the idea, " answered the seaman, rubbing his hands--which stilltrembled with weakness--in sudden delight, "a real gentleman and nomistake, but bear a hand at once. It won't do for the commodore to findyou in this rig. " "Aye, aye, " answered North, sailor fashion, and in a voice that seemedhoarse from years of sea service. The man started up on the settee, aroused to dangerous enthusiasm byastonishment. "That's the time o' day, " he cried in high glee. North snatched up the seaman's clothes, and retired with them into alittle room back of the bar. He had got over the first shock ofnervousness regarding the dead body lying upstairs, but still shrunkfrom looking on it again with shuddering terror. The remembrance of hiscrime did not prevent the contemplation of another equally atrocious, but he did not care to look on that sight again. After a little he cameout from the room, so completely changed that the sick man stared wildlyat him, and called out, "Where away, messmate; are you one of the fellows we saved from thewreck?" North laughed, settled himself in his loose clothes sailor fashion, andwalked with wide steps across the floor, as if it had been aquarter-deck. A dawning conviction of the truth seized upon the man. Hefell back upon the settee, uttering broken ejaculations of delightintermingled with groans. "That'll do. It's all right. He'll take you for one of the chaps wesaved from the wreck, and ask no questions, " he panted out. "It's going to be a roughish night, " said North. "I hope your Mr. Mellencan swim, if we happen to get into any trouble. " "No, no, don't depend on that, but he knows the coast, and is as braveas a lion; still I shouldn't like him to be brought into danger, remember that. " "It's not at all likely that he'll be on board, " answered North, carelessly. "Hush up, " cried the seaman, "don't you hear the commodore coming?They've just told him about this confounded foot. Hear him swear. " The pilot came in while his assistant was speaking. "What the thunder is all this about? just when I wanted you most, too, and a rough night. They'll get ahead of us, and all through thisconfounded wrecking business. Couldn't you keep out of it for once, yourascal?" "Keep a stiff upper lip, commodore. It's all right, " cried the man, pointing to North; "here's a chap I have done a service to, who iswilling to take my night's work on himself, just out of gratitude. He'sa safe hand. " "Let him bear away, then, " cried the pilot, casting a glance at North, which seemed to prove satisfactory; "come on, my man, we have no time tolose. " North followed the pilot in silence, only stopping by the sick man longenough to whisper, "Don't mention this to a living soul!" The man promised, and kept his word. The pilot boat was soon unmoored and flying out to sea like a stormypetrel. North performed his duty well, and received a word or two ofcommendation from the superior, which proved the efficacy of hisdisguise, for he had seen this person more than once at the shoretavern. At last they came in sight of a large steamer laboring heavily with aroughish sea and uncertain wind. She hailed them, and the little boatbore down upon her. The steamer lay to, and the pilot mounted her side, after giving some directions to his man. A crowd of persons met him ashe leaped over the bulwarks, and among them North searched with burningeagerness for that one face. It appeared at last, looking down upon theboat from over the bulwarks. The bad man's heart rose to his mouth; hewatched every movement on deck with keen interest. The pilot came to Mellen's side, and made a signal for the boat to wait. Then some luggage was lowered and Grantley Mellen came down the side ofthe steamer, and took his seat in the little craft, which flew away withhim towards the clouded shore. The wind increased as they sped along, and though not so terrible as it had been when that other vessel waswrecked, it gradually rose to a degree of violence that threatened thelittle pilot boat with destruction. But the gale blew shoreward, andurged the boat on till it fairly leaped over the hissing waves. A dismal twilight came on, and the storm was rapidly increasing to itsfull power as they drew near the shore. The wind roared among the hills, and lashed the waters into foam, the rain beat heavily and chill assleet, but Mr. Mellen sat cold and firm on his luggage, neither heedingthe disguised boatman's ejaculations or offering to aid him in hisdifficult task. It was a position to test the courage of the strongest man, and many atime it seemed that the wind and waves must conquer and swamp the lightcraft completely; but no matter how rude or sudden the shock, Mr. Mellenneither betrayed any anxiety, nor gave any more sympathy to the toilingboatman, than if he had been a wooden machine. The disguised seaman now and then cast a furtive look at his passenger, who seemed almost unconscious of the increasing gale. A heavy gustsometimes seized his cloak and sent it sweeping out like the wings of agreat bird, but he only pulled it impatiently about him and sat quietagain, looking out through the stern night. This perilous voyage was a long one, and its difficulties grew fearfullyas they neared the end. The wind seemed to come from every point atonce, and tossed the boat about till it fairly leaped in the water, asif trying to escape from its combined enemies. Suddenly the rain almost ceased, the clouds parted, and the moon cast afrightened glare over the scene. In the distance Mr. Mellen could seehis own dwelling, with the broad sweep of woods and waters in front;then a sharp exclamation from his companion aroused him to the newdangers that threatened him. The boat had been swept in near the shore, where a ring of sunken rocksgirdled the beach, breaking the waves into whirlpools, and sending thewhite foam out into the storm. In this spot that good ship had gonedown, yet the boatman made no effort to veer his little craft from theawful danger, but with a furious light in his eyes and a horrid smile onhis lips, bore down upon the breakers. True, it required almostsuperhuman strength to turn the course of that light craft, for theblast was dashing it forward like a battalion of fiends. They were close upon the breakers, when Mellen sprang up, pushed theboatman back with a violence that sent him headlong into the bottom ofthe boat, and seized the helm himself. Mr. Mellen struggled with all thepower desperation gives a man, but his efforts were futile as those of achild. The boat spun round and round till they were fairly dizzy;another fierce blast and they were blown directly into the breakers. Mellen's agonized cry was answered by a hoarse murmur from hiscompanion, which sounded like a malediction. Before either could thinkor act, a more violent blast raging up from the sea, struck the skiffand whirled it in among the rocks. Now Mellen's eyes kindled, and all the reserved force of his charactercame out. He knew every inch of the coast for miles each way. Throughthese boiling white breakers was a channel wide enough to carry themover, and towards that he forced the little craft, which seemedabsolutely to leap through the breakers into the leaden current, whereshe rested one moment, trembling from stem to stern like a greatcrippled bird hunted to death by the elements. North saw that they were in possible safety. He had not anticipated astorm so terrible as that, but had intended to swamp his boat in thebreakers and swim ashore, leaving Mellen, who could not swim, as hesupposed, to his fate. But now everything else was forgotten in acowardly thirst for life. No man could exist for a moment in that awfulriot of waters. He watched Mellen as he kept the boat steadily in thecurrent, with the keen anxiety of a man to whom death is the terror ofterrors. The little craft swept on, reeling and recoiling along the narrow pathinto comparatively smooth waters. Mellen, still with one hand bearingdown the helm, seized the cable and flung it towards the disguisedboatman, who lifted his wild face for the orders he had not the power toask. "Be ready, " cried Mellen, with the quick resolution which marked hischaracter, "jump out as she nears that rock--we are safe then. " They both stood upright in the boat, swaying to and fro, but managing toretain a firm position. Again the hope of safety seemed a delusive one; the skiff swooped awayfrom the rock, spun more giddily about, and threw both men upon theirknees. Another instant that seemed endless, --an instant which decidedthe fate of both, as far as this world was concerned, --these mentrembled on the brink of eternity. If the skiff obeyed the counter blastthat was upon them and swept towards the breakers, they were lost; stillthere was a hope, if it veered upon the rock which loomed out from theshore. The moon gave light enough to enable them to watch the scene and seetheir danger. Again the conflicting blasts struck them; the boat reeled, righted itself and was dashing by the rock, upon which the two mensprang by a simultaneous movement. A few more vigorous leaps and theyreached the shore, standing there for a moment in breathless awe. Thenthey commenced hauling in the crippled boat, which the blast had seizedupon and was tearing out to sea. "Safe!" cried Mellen, in a tone of hearty thanksgiving. "I did thinkthat the brave little craft would go down, but thank God, we are on dryland. " "Safe and defeated!" muttered North, turning his face from the wind. "The storm that helped me two days ago proves treacherous now. " "Come!" shouted Mellen, lashing the cable to a stunted pine that grew ina cleft of the rock, "come up to the house, we shall find a fire thereand a glass of brandy. The old man will send some of his people for theluggage. " North made no answer, but moved off towards the house, which he passed, walking moodily towards the village. Mellen went up to the tavern. CHAPTER XXIII. DEAD AND GONE. Lights shone cheerfully through the uncurtained windows of the Sailor'sSafe Anchor, and the stranger could see the inmates of the dwellinggathered about the tea-table, looking comfortable enough to make astrong contrast to the chill and darkness without. "There is not the least change, " he muttered, drawing his cloak moreclosely about him; "I could almost think I had been gone only sincemorning, instead of two years. " He hurried on to the house, and hardly waiting for his imperative knockto be answered, pushed open the door and entered the kitchen. The oldfisherman looked tranquilly up at the intruder, keeping his knife poisedin one hand, not easily ruffled in his serenity, while the youngermembers of the family stared with all their might at the tall man, whosegarments were dripping wet, driven by the storm into their dwelling. "Good evenin', sir, " said the old man; "it's a dark, wet night--wont yousit down?" "I want a horse and a man, " said Mellen, betraying by the haste in whichhe spoke, and his impatient movements, that he was too hurried for muchattention to the old man's attempt at civility. "I want to go to theother end of the bay--can you let me have a horse and some one to lookafter my luggage?" "What, to-night?" demanded the old man. "Why you can't want to go roundthe bay to-night. " "I should not have come for a horse if I had not wished to get home, "said Mellen, impatiently. "Get one out at once, Benson; I am in greathaste. " "'Taint a decent night to put a dog out o' doors, " returned thefisherman; "it's a good deal mor'n likely you'd get swamped in themarsh, if I let the hoss go. " "Nonsense!" exclaimed Mellen. "I know this part of the country too wellfor that. There is no more risk than in this room. " The old man's obstinacy was roused, and he had a full share of thatunpleasant quality when he chose to call it into action. "Mebby you know more about it than I do, " he grumbled; "but I've livedhere a goin' on thirty years, and ort to be acquainted with this coast, and I say I ain't a going to risk my critters sich a night. If thereain't no danger 'taint fit to send any horse out in a storm like thisanyhow. " "I can't stand arguing here, " Mellen began, but the old manunceremoniously interrupted him. "Where do you want to go?" he asked. "Over to Piney Cove. " "Mr. Mellen's place! Why it's good three miles, and he ain't to hum, norhasn't been, nigh on to two years. " "Don't you know me, old friend?" exclaimed Mellen throwing back hiscloak. The old fisherman rose in astonishment, while his married daughter, whokept his house and owned the flock of children, called out: "Why, pa, if it ain't Mr. Mellen!" "I thought I knowed your voice, but couldn't make out who it belongedto; but Californy ain't so nigh as some other places, " said thefisherman. "So you've got back! Wal, wal! You've been gone a goodwhile. " "So you can't wonder at my impatience when I find myself so near home, "said Mellen. "In course, in course, " replied the old man. "But, dear me, you'll haveto wait till Jake comes in, and I expect he'll grumble awful at havingto start out agin. " "I will pay him his own price----" "Oh, you allays was freehanded enough, I'll say that, Mr. Mellen. Butsit down by the stove; Jake'll come in a few minutes. Mebby you'd try acup of tea?" But Mr. Mellen refused the proffered hospitality, and though he walkedup to the fire, neither sat down or paid much attention to the questionsthe old man hazarded. As Mellen stood there, though his restless movements betrayed greatimpatience, there was little trace of it visible in his face, whose coldpride seldom revealed the emotions which might be stirring at his heart. He was dressed in his sea clothes, which hung about him in wet masses. His face was bronzed by the exposure of a long sea voyage, but he wasstill a man of imposing presence, and retained his old, proud manner sothoroughly, that even the old man in his fever of curiosity, felt thesame hesitation at questioning him too far which had always awed thevillagers when Mr. Mellen formerly dwelt among them. "I s'pose you've seen a sight sence you went away, " said the old man, ashe pushed his chair towards the fire. "All them gold mines; though Idon't s'pose you went to work at them. People will talk you know, andthey wondered at your going off in such a hurry----" "Do you think that man will be here soon?" interrupted Mr. Mellen. The fisherman felt ruffled and injured at having his gossipingpropensities cut short in that manner, but that instant a step soundedon the stone porch without, and he said, grumblingly: "There he is. I 'spect there'll be a touse about getting him to go. " But Mr. Mellon took the matter in his own hands when the man entered, and the liberal offer he made speedily put Jake in excellent spirits forthe expedition. "My baggage must be disposed of first, " said Mr. Mellen. "Some one mustget it from the pilot-boat. " "Jake and I'll fetch it in here, " returned the old man. "I will send for it in the morning, " observed Mr. Mellen. While they went down to the shore and were bringing in the trunks Mr. Mellen stood by the fire, quite regardless of the curiosity with whichthe children regarded him, and unconscious of several modest attempts atconversation made by the old man's daughter: "Your clothes are wringing wet; hadn't you better get some things offather's and start dry?" "No, " answered Mellen, glancing at the water-proof carpet-bag which hehad seized on leaving the boat, remembering that it contained importantpapers. "I have some things in here, and they will find my macintosh inthe boat. " He left the room while speaking, and, knowing the house well, wentupstairs, in order to change his wet garments. The young woman uttered alittle cry of dismay and ran a step or two after him, but turned back, seized with terror of the dead body, about which she would gladly havegiven warning. Mellen had taken a candle from the table when he left the kitchen, andentered the little room upstairs with it flaring in his hand. It did notilluminate the whole chamber, but a cold feeling of awe crept over theman as he stepped over the threshold, and a shudder, which sprang fromneither cold nor wet, passed to his heart. With a trembling hand he set the light on a little pine table and lookedaround. A bed stood in the further corner of the room, a great andcoldly white bed, on which a human form was lying in such awfulstillness as death alone knows. Breathless and obeying a terrible fascination, he went up to the bed anddrew down the coarse linen sheet. A beautiful face, chiselled from themarble of death, lay before him, with a cold smile on the lips, and theblue of the eyes, that had been like violets, tinging the white lidsthat covered them. Masses of rich chestnut hair were gathered back fromthe face; and over the bosom, struck cold in the bloom of life, twowhite hands were folded in an attitude of solemn prayerfulness. As Mellen gazed on this cold vision his lips grew white with terribleemotions, for he knew that face, notwithstanding all the changes thatyears and an awful death had left upon it. Moment after moment crept byand he did not move. At last, reaching forth his hand, he touched thewoman's hair, then a convulsion of grief swept over him, his eyesfilled, his lips quivered and he fell upon his knees crying out: "Oh, woman, woman, has he driven you to this?" The stillness, which was his only answer, crept to his heart. He arose, covered the face of his false love, and quitted the room, leaving thecandle behind. He could not bear to think of her lying alone in thatgrim darkness. "Oh, sir, I am so sorry. It was dreadful to let you go upstairs to dressand find _that_, " cried the woman, in a tumult of self-reproach. "When did it happen?" he questioned, in a hoarse voice. "When and how?" "Day before yesterday. It was washed ashore from the wreck. " Mellen turned away and asked no more questions. Enough for him that thewoman he had once loved to idolatry, had passed out of his life foreverand ever. CHAPTER XXIV. HOME IN A STORM. The storm was still raging upon the ocean and sweeping its cold wayacross the island; but Mellen was not a man to rest within sight of hisown dwelling, after a long absence, without an effort to reach it indefiance of wind or weather. So, heedless of all protestations, hemounted his horse and rode forward, with the wind howling around him andthe rain beating in his face. His temporary attendant grumbled a littleat the violence of the storm, while the darkness was so intense thatboth the horses went stumbling on their way like blind creatures on anunknown path. But Mellen scarcely heeded the danger or discomfort. Hiseyes were fixed on the lights of his own home, which twinkled now andthen through the fog and rain, like stars striving to break through acloud. Their road ran along the coast, and they had the rushing winds and roarof the ocean all the way. Before they reached the Piney Cove grounds theblackness of the tempest began to break away overhead; the wind hadlulled a little, but the rain still beat, and at intervals the moonwould burst through the clouds and add to the ghostly effect of boilingfoam in the distance. They passed through the strip of woodland which extended down to thewater's edge, and at last reached the grounds connected with thedwelling upon that side, and came out upon the broad lawn. "Home at last!" cried Mellen, as a warm glow of lights shone out fromhis dwelling. "Ride on, my man; you shall sleep here to-night, andreturn in the morning. " In his exultation Mellen dashed forward, urging his horse across theopen space till he was considerably in advance of his attendant. Themoon shivered out again for an instant, and Mr. Mellen saw a womanshrouded in a long cloak rushing towards the house. Some instinct, rather than any real recognition of her person, made him cry out, as heleaped from the horse and left him free: "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" The figure paused. There was a faint cry; at the same instant Mellenheard a violent rustle in the shrubbery, with a sudden downpour ofraindrops, scarcely noticed, as he hurried towards the lady, but wellremembered afterwards. She was standing upright and still, as if thatunexpected voice had changed her to stone; her hair had broken loose andwas streaming wildly over her shoulders; one hand was lifted above hereyes, as she strained her sight through the gloom. "Elizabeth!" he called again. "Who is it?" she cried, in a suppressed voice, that had all thesharpness of an agonised shriek. "Who calls to me?" He reached her side as she spoke. "Don't you know me?" he exclaimed. "My wife! my wife! I have come backat last!" There was one wild look--one heavy breath--he heard a low exclamation: "My God! oh, my God!" Before he could discover whether this was a cry of thanksgiving or not, she fell forward and lay motionless at his feet. After that first second of stupefaction, Mr. Mellen checked thewonderment of the man--who by this time had come up--and between themthey carried the senseless woman to the house. The servant who met them in the hall gave a cry of dismay at the sightof her master thus suddenly entering the house with his wife lying likea dead woman in his arms, and was ready to believe that the whole sightwas a ghostly illusion. "Bring some wine, " called Mellen; "is there a fire? Are you deaf andblind, girl?" "It is the masther!" exclaimed the frightened creature. "It's themasther come back--oh, I thought I'd seed ghosts at last!" Her cries brought the whole household up from the basement; butregardless of their wonder and alarm, Grantley Mellen carried his wifeaway towards the library, and laid her upon a couch. It was some moments before Elizabeth Mellen opened her eyes, then sheglanced about with a vacant, startled look, as if unable to comprehendwhat had happened. Her husband was standing in the shadow, gazing down at her with thestrange, moody look so unlike the active alarm which would have filledthe mind of most men, and she did not at first perceive his presence. "I thought I saw Grantley, " she murmured. "I--I have gone mad at last. " "Elizabeth!" She struggled up on the couch, and looked towards him with a wildexpression of the eyes, forced out by recent terror or sudden joy atfinding that she had not been deceived by some mental illusion. "Is it you, Grantley?" she exclaimed. "Is it really you?" "It is I, " he said; "but it is a strange welcome home to a man when hefinds his wife wandering about in the storm, and sees her faint at thesound of his voice. " Elizabeth Mellen forced her physical strength back by a sheer exerciseof will. She sat upright--a singular expression passed over her face--aninward struggle to appear like herself and act as was natural under thecircumstances. "I was so frightened, " she gasped; "I did not expect you for afortnight--perhaps a month. When I heard your voice I can't tell what Ithought--a dread--a terror of something terrible--somethingsupernatural, I mean, came over me. " "But what could have taken you out of doors on a night like this?" hepersisted. She did not hesitate; she hurried to answer, but it was like a personrepeating words studied for the occasion, and all the while her twohands clutched hard at the arm of the sofa. "I don't know what drove me out, the storm made me wild. I thought ofthe sea--you on it, perhaps--I don't know why I went. " "You are wet, " he said--"thoroughly drenched. You must change yourdress. " She seemed to grasp at the opportunity to go away, and started up withsuch eagerness that his suspicious eyes noticed it. "This is a singular meeting, " he said, bitterly; "two years apart, andnot a word of welcome. " She turned impulsively towards him, and threw her arms about his neck, with a burst of passionate tears. "I do love you, Grantley, " she cried; "I do love you! I am so glad tosee you; but this fright--it was so sudden--so----" Her voice died away in a sob, and she clung more closely to him, whilehe kept his arm about her waist, pressed his lips on her forehead andgave himself respite from the whirl of dark thoughts which had been inhis jealous mind. The joy of reunion and the pleasure of finding himselfat home after that long absence, broke through it all. He felt her shiver all over, and remembered the danger they both ranstanding there in their wet clothing. "You are cold--shivering--and I am keeping you in these wet things!"cried Grantley, gathering her in his arms and mounting the stairs. "Youare drenched, my sweet child. It was wrong to go out in a storm likethis. Indeed, indeed it was, dear one. " She made no answer, but was seized with a cold shivering fit in hisarms. He carried her into the little sitting-room, and, seating her inan easy chair, took off her hood and cloak, speaking soft, tender wordsas he removed the garments, and smoothed her hair with a caressingmovement of the hand. "You must change your dress, Elizabeth, " he said. "Do it at once. I havesome dry clothes in my room, I suppose, which I shall put on. " "Yes, " she returned, hurriedly; "go--go at once. You are glad to gethome, are you not--glad to see me, Grantley?" There was a tone of almost piteous entreaty in her voice; she was sodisturbed by the shock of his sudden presence that her nerves could notrecover their firmness at once. Grantley Mellen held his wife to his heart and whispered fond and lovingwords, such as he had breathed during their brief courtship before ashadow clouded over the beauty of their lives. "There shall be no more clouds, " he whispered, "no more trouble. Lookup, Elizabeth! Say that you love me--that you are glad as I am. " "I do love you, my husband--with all my heart and soul I love you! I_am_ glad--very, very glad. " "And I love you, Bessie. I did not know how well until I went away. Butwe shall never part any more--never more. " Elizabeth was weeping drops as cold as the rain on her face. It wasunusual for her to allow any feeling of joy or pain to overcome her socompletely. "You are weak and nervous to-night, Bessie, " he said, tenderly. "I waswrong to come upon you so suddenly. " "No, no!" she cried, vehemently. But even in her denial she shuddered, remembering whom she had just left and how she had met her husband. Then she arose to go, but staggered in her walk and held herself up withdifficulty. He looked at her with such tender love in his eyes that sheheld out her arms to him. He drew her close to his bosom: "Elizabeth, we will be happy now. " "Yes, yes, " she said, in the same hurried manner, "we will be happynow--quite happy. " She went out of the room as she said these words and entered herchamber, locking the door carefully behind her, as if she feared that hemight intrude upon her. Half an hour after the newly-united husband and wife met at thesupper-table, and Grantley Mellen saw that Elizabeth had quite recoveredfrom the sudden shock of his arrival in that unexpected way. "I cannot realize it yet, " she said, coming into the room and walking upto the hearth where he stood; "I cannot believe you are actually here. " She stole close to his side and folded his hand in hers. For an instantthere was a slight hesitation amounting almost to timidity, as if shewere doing something or assuming a place to which she had no right, butit passed quickly. She was looking up into his face with a pleasantsmile, a little pale yet from her recent emotion, or else those twoyears which had elapsed since their parting had robbed her of a portionof her girlish bloom, --but self-possessed and full of happiness. Grantley Mellen looked at her more closely as she stood there in thecheerful light. Two years had changed her, but that was natural; he wasaltered too. "Do I look very different, Elizabeth?" he asked. She shook her head. "You are browned, you look a little older, perhaps; but you are notreally changed--you are Grantley still. " "I cannot tell if you are altered, " he said; "I must wait till I haveseen you a day or two. You seem paler--thinner. " She shivered a little, but quickly regained her self-control andcheerfulness. "You cannot judge how I look to-night, " she said. "I am sorry Elsie isgone. " "When did she go away, Elizabeth?" "Only yesterday; she seemed to be getting low spirited, so I advised herto visit Mrs. Harrington for a while. " "I suppose she has not left you often--you two kept together?" he asked, the old jealousy creeping through his voice. "Of course; she has visited a little, " replied his wife, quietly, butshe turned away to the table as she spoke. A servant brought in the supper, and they sat down opposite to eachother at the board; but even during those first hours of reunion thestrange greeting which his return had met would linger in GrantleyMellen's suspicious mind, and, in spite of Elizabeth's cheerful manner, her color would come and go with tremulous fitfulness. Sometimes therewas a restless expression in her eyes, and she seemed with difficulty torepress a nervous start at any sudden sound--she had not recoveredwholly, it appeared, from her surprise. "You will send for Elsie in the morning, " he said. "Oh, yes. One of the men will go to town early. " "Don't tell her I have come. " Elizabeth hesitated. "She would be so startled if I did not, " she said. "I really think herhappiness will be greater if she expects to meet you. " "As you please, " he returned, a little coldly. "I believe you are right. Surprises generally are failures. " "Where is Dolf?" Elizabeth asked. "I sent him on with the steamer to deliver some letters I had broughtfor various people; he will be up in the morning. He is just the sameremarkable darkey as ever. His language is even grander, I think. " When they were sitting over the fire again, Mr. Mellen said: "Now, tell me everything that has happened; your letters were all sovague. " "I had nothing of importance to write, you know, " she answered; "we werevery quiet here. " "Has Elsie changed much?" he asked. "Not at all; gay and thoughtless as ever. " There seemed a suppressed bitterness in her voice. Perhaps that gayetyand frivolity had sometimes jarred upon the deeper chords in her ownnature. "Little darling!" he said, fondly, "I feel more attached to her thanever since I went away--she seems more like my daughter than my sister. " "And she loves you very dearly, you may be sure of that. " "Oh, yes; nothing could ever come between Elsie and me! I have thoughtof the promise I made our dying mother; I have kept it, Elizabeth--wherever else I have erred, I have kept that vow. " "Yes, " she said; "yes. " But the tone grew a little absent, her eyes wandered about the room asif she were perplexed anew by some thought far away from the subject oftheir conversation. "You have been happy and content here, Elizabeth?" "Not happy, " she answered, "I forced myself to be patient; but the timeseemed very long. " "Then you do love me?" he cried, suddenly. She looked at him reproachfully, with some pain stirring under thatreproach. "Can you ask me such questions now?" "No, no; you do love me. I believe it. But you know what a morbid, suspicious character mine is. " "I had hoped--" She did not finish her sentence, but sat twisting the links of herchatelaine about her fingers, and looking almost timidly away from hisface. "Go on, " he said, "what did you hope?" "That this long absence might have--that--I hardly know how to say itwithout offending you. " "You hoped I had learned to accept life more like a reasonable being, isn't that it? I think I have, Bessie; we will be happy now, very happy;you and Elsie and I. " He took her hand and held it in his own; was it true that it trembled, or only his fancy that made him think so? "We shall be happy, Elizabeth?" he repeated, this time making the wordsan inquiry. "I hope so--oh, I do hope so!" she exclaimed with sudden passion; "Iwant to be happy, oh, my husband! I want to be happy. " She threw her arms about his neck, and her head dropped on his shoulder;but the face which he could not see wore a strained, frightened look, asif she saw some dark shadow rise between her and its fulfilment. Mellen strained her to his heart, and showered kisses down upon her coldface, --kisses, so warm from the heart, that her cheeks kindled intoscarlet under them, and she began to weep those gentle tears that dropfrom a loving heart like dew from a flower. "Our lives shall go on quietly and pleasantly now, " he continued, givinghimself to the full happiness of this reunion; "we will have one longsummer, Bessie, and warm our hearts in it. " "I have been in the cold so long, " she murmured. "But that is over--over for ever! We will be trustful Bessie: we will bepatient and loving always; can't we promise each other this, my wife?"he said, drawing her closer to his bosom. "I can, Grantley; I do!" "And I promise, Elizabeth, I will never be suspicious or harsh again. You and I could be so happy now. " "You will love me and trust me!" she cried, almost hysterically. "Always, Bessie, always!" Again he clasped her in his arms, pressing kisses upon her forehead, andmurmuring words which, from a husband's lips are sweeter and holier thanthe romance of courtship could ever be, even in the first glow of itsloveliest mystery. Elizabeth nestled closer to his heart, and a feeling of rest andserenity stole over her so inexpressibly soothing and sweet, that shealmost longed to float away for ever from the care and dimness of thisworld upon the sacred hush of that hour. There was a sound without which startled them both, making Mellen turnhastily, and sending the sickly pallor anew across Elizabeth's face. "Only the wind, " he said, "blowing one of the shutters to with a crash. " "That is all, it----" She did not finish; her eyes were fixed upon the window; she made onemovement; tried to control herself; looked in the other direction beforeher husband could observe the eagerness with which her eyes had beenstrained out into the night; but all her attempts at self-control werein vain; she gave one heavy sigh, and sank lower and perfectly helplessin his arms. For the second time that evening Elizabeth Mellen had swooned completelyaway. CHAPTER XXV. THE SUNSHINE OF THE HOUSE. The day was so bright and beautiful that the preceding storm seemed onlyto have added freshness to both the earth and sky. The hills rose up majestic in their richest verdure, the lovely bay wasat rest in the sunshine, and the long white line of distant water shoneout tranquilly, as if no treacherous wind would ever again lash it intofury. Grantley Mellen stood with his wife on the broad stone portico, lookingtowards the ocean. They had been wandering over the house and groundsthat the master might see what changes had taken place in his absence, talking pleasantly and gaily, though even in the midst of his happinessthe old restless suspicion would intrude. Grantley Mellen could notunderstand the strange agitation of his wife at his return. It troubledhim even in his newborn joy. She was quite herself this morning; solovely in her delicate mauvé morning dress, with the soft lace relievingher neck and wrists. Her dark hair was banded smoothly back from thegrave, earnest face, and fell behind in heavy braids, rich and glossy asthe plumage of a raven. Her mouth was tremulous with gladness and herwhole face kindled into smiles and blushes under her husband's gaze. Shewas so calm that it seemed folly to vex his heart with vague fancies, instead of yielding to the full, rich joy of the occasion. But she was changed: his jealous eyes took note of that. She was paler, thinner; there was a single line between the dark brows that hadgathered there during his absence; an added gravity about the mouth, aslight compression of the lips, as if they had grown accustomed tokeeping secrets back. Then with one of those quick transitions of feeling peculiar to a mindlike his, he reproached himself for that change. Why search for otherreasons when he remembered many things which had preceded their parting;the last restless year of their married life, disturbed by jealousy andsuspicion; the long months of loneliness which she had spent during hisabsence. There was answer enough for all the questions with which he hadvexed himself all the morning. "Of course Elsie will come home in the afternoon boat, " he said. "Oh, yes; I don't think it is in yet--I have not heard the whistle, "replied Elizabeth. "Our people will send her across the bay in asail-boat, no doubt. It is shameful of them to leave the shore road inthe state it is; we must either go to the village by water, or take thatlong out-of-the-way back road. " "There is a sail-boat now, " exclaimed Mellen, pointing across the bay. Elizabeth looked and saw the tiny streamers shining like silvertraceries in the sun. "It must be Elsie, " she said, bringing a glass from the hall, which Mr. Mellen took eagerly from her hand. "Yes, " he said. "I can see a woman in the boat--it is Elsie. " His face was all aglow with brotherly love; a sweet expectation kept himrestless. He walked up and down the porch talking of his sister, askinga thousand trivial questions, and complaining of the slowness of thelittle boat. Elizabeth stood leaning against one of the pillars, her eyes shaded withher hand, looking over the bright waters. The tranquillity and bloomfaded out of her countenance, while her husband talked so eagerly of hisdesire to see the child--as he called her. Sometimes her face grewalmost hard and stern, as if she could not endure that even this belovedsister should come between her heart and his in the first hours of theirreunion. The little sail-boat flew swiftly on before the wind--drawing nearer andnearer each instant--they could distinctly see the young girl half lyingback in the stern, allowing her hand to fall in the water with anindolent enjoyment of the scene. She saw them at last, fluttered her handkerchief in the air by way of asignal, and after that they could see how full of eager impatience shewas. Every instant her handkerchief fluttered out, and when the windtook that, she unwound an azure scarf from her neck and flung it on thebreeze. When the boat neared the landing, Mr. Mellen ran across the lawn andreceived his sister in his arms as she sprang on shore. Standing on the portico where he had left her, Elizabeth regarded thepair; she heard Elsie's eager exclamation of joy--her husband's deepvoice--then the two blended in confused and eager conversation. Anabsolute spasm of pain contracted the wife's features; her eyes dilated, and a moan broke from her lips. "He loves her so! he loves her so! He will believe anything she says, "muttered Elizabeth in a tone which trembled with passionate emotions. The sound of her own voice seemed to recall her recollection and thenecessity of concealing these turbulent feelings. With that power ofself-control which she was striving so hard to strengthen, in order tobear her life with calmness, she forced her features into repose, andstood quietly waiting for them to come up. There was nothing in herappearance now to betray agitation; her pallor seemed only thereflection of her mauvé draperies, and her lips forced themselves into asmile. "There is Bessie, " cried Elsie, coming up the lawn, clinging to herbrother's arm with both hands, and shaking her long curls in thesunshine, till the sight of her loveliness and grace might have softenedfor the time even that heart filled with fear of her sisterly influence, and jealous of the love which she received with such caressing warmth. "Oh, Bessie!" she cried, as they reached the steps, "I am so happy! WhenI got the news this morning I felt as if I must fly here directly. Oh, you darling brother, to come back at all; but you deserve to be punishedfor staying away so long!" She raised herself on tip-toe to kiss him anew, allowed her bonnet tofall off, and her curls to trail in bright confusion over her shoulders;then she flew towards Elizabeth and showered a greeting of warm kisseson her face. "Never mind that dark subject, " she whispered; "we'll be happy now inspite of everything. " Again that singular look passed over Elizabeth Mellen's face; shelistened and endured rather than returned the young girl's caress, butMr. Mellen was watching his sister and did not observe it. "And isn't he brown?" cried Elsie, rushing over to her brother again;"he looks like an Indian, don't he, Bess? Oh, you bad, bad boy, to stayso long. " Thus Elsie laughed and talked incessantly, begun a dozen sentenceswithout finishing one of them, and was so demonstrative in herexpressions of affection to both, so lovely in her youth and brillianthappiness, that it was no wonder her brother regarded her with thatproud look; it seemed almost impossible that Elizabeth herself couldhelp being won into happiness by her caressing ways. "You'll never go away again--shall he, Bess? But isn't it luncheon-time?I could eat no breakfast for joy, but I do think I am hungry now. " Mr. Mellen laughed, and Elsie went on again. "Oh, Grantley, I saw Dolf on the steamboat; he is coming over with yourluggage. The ridiculous creature has more airs than ever. I wish you hadforced him to come ashore in the pilot-boat, it would have been suchfun, when he got among the breakers; but, oh dear! how frightened I was, hearing how near you were to getting in. It makes, me feel pale now!" Here Elsie gathered up her bonnet and shawl, tossed her curls back, kissed her brother again, and ran, off, saying: "I must go upstairs and brush my hair. Do come, Bessie; I never can doit myself. " "I must go and see what the servants are doing, " Elizabeth said. "Nonsense! Come with me. " Elsie caught her sister-in-law about the waist, waltzed away towards thestairs and forced her to ascend, while Mr. Mellen stood looking afterthem with a pleasant smile on his lips. CHAPTER XXVI. SUNSHINE AND STORMS. When they reached Elsie's room the girl drew Elizabeth in and closed thedoor. Mrs. Mellen sank wearily into a seat, as if glad to escape fromthe restraint she had been putting upon herself all that day. "Your note frightened me so!" cried Elsie. "It was wicked of you towrite like that. " "He came upon me so suddenly, " gasped Elizabeth. "I was out in thegrounds in the rain--I had gone to--" "And Grantley came upon you there?" interrupted Elsie. "What did youdo? what did you do?" "I fainted in the end. " "Good heavens!" "Oh, you would have been worse in my place, " returned Elizabeth. "It wasso sudden; how could I tell what he had seen?" "But you are yourself now. You will not give way again?" "I must not, " said Elizabeth drearily. "I must bear up now. " "Don't talk in that dreadful voice, " shivered Elsie; "it sounds as ifyou were dying. I thought you had more courage. Don't be afraid of me;if he held a bowl of poison to my lips I wouldn't tell. " "Oh, Elsie, what would death be compared to the agony of discovery?" "Do stop!" pleaded Elsie, pressing both rosy little palms to her ears, with a piteous, shrinking movement. "We mustn't talk. I won't talk, Itell you! I can put everything out of my head if you will only let me;but if you look and talk like that I shall give way. Why can't you tryand forget it? I will. Be sure of that!" Elizabeth rose from her seat; a wan, hopeless look came over her face. "You are right; let us be silent. But, oh, if I only could forget--but Ican't, Elsie--I can't! The thought is with me day and night. Thedread--the fear!" "Be still!" shrieked Elsie, breaking into a passion of which no onewould have believed her capable, and stamping her foot upon the carpet. "You'll drive me mad. I shall go into spasms, and then who knows whatmay happen! I won't promise not to speak if you drive me crazy. " All the youthful brilliancy was frightened out of her face, her lipsturned blue, her whole frame shook so violently that Elizabeth sawabsolute danger unless the girl were soothed back to calmness. "I won't torment you any more, Elsie, " she said. "I'll bear italone--I'll bear it alone. " "One can always forget if one is determined, " said Elsie; "but youwon't--you will brood over things----" "I shall be more myself, now, " interrupted Elizabeth. "It was fromseeing Grantley so unexpectedly, just when I was waiting for----" "Be still!" interrupted Elsie, sharply. "I won't hear that--I won't hearanything; you shall not force unpleasant things upon me. " The sister and the sister-in-law stood opposite each other, oppressed bythe same secret, but bearing it so differently. Elsie's share seemed tobe only a burdensome knowledge of some mystery; no evil seemed tothreaten her in its discovery, but deep sympathy appeared to have brokenthrough her careless nature, moulding it into something grand. She wasthe first to recover from the cold, shivering distress which had comeover both; the volatile, impressible creature could not dwell longenough upon one subject, however painful it might be, to produce theeffect which even slight trouble had upon a character like Elizabeth's. "You look like a ghost, " she cried, in sudden irritation. "It is cruel, Bessie, to frighten me in this way. You know what a weak, nervous littlething I am. It is wicked of you!" Elizabeth turned slowly towards the door. "Be at peace, if you can, " she said; "I will trouble you no more. " "Now you are angry!" cried Elsie. "No, dear, not angry. " "Kiss me, then, and make up, " said Elsie, with a return of childishplayfulness. "I'll help you all I can, but you mustn't put too much onme; you know I'm not strong, like you. " Elizabeth trembled under the touch of those fresh young lips, but sheanswered, patiently: "I will bear up alone; don't think about it. " "Oh, I shouldn't, " cried Elsie, frankly, "only you make me. " Elizabeth looked at her in astonishment. "You needn't stare so, " said Elsie, in an injured tone; "I know I am nota deep, strong character, like you. But let me rest--let me enjoy mylittle mite of sunshine!" "I will not overshadow it, " Elizabeth answered, "be certain of that. But, oh, Elsie, it's so dreadful to bear this constant fear! If Grantleyshould find out anything--he is so suspicious----" "There you go again!" broke in Elsie. "I vow I wont live in the housewith you if you act in this way! Just as one is getting a littlecomfortable you begin all this again. I can't stand it; and I won't. " Elizabeth did not reply. She looked at Elsie again with a mingledexpression of astonishment and fear; but a strange sort of pity softenedthe glance. "There shall be no more of it, Elsie, " she said, after a long silence, during which Elsie had shivered herself quiet once more. "I ought tohave borne this trouble alone from the first. " "That's a nice darling!" cried Elsie. "Nothing will happen, I am sure ofit. Just hope for the best; look at everything as settled and over with. Things don't keep coming up to one as they do in a novel. " Elizabeth said no more, she stood leaning against the window frame andwatched Elsie as she arranged her ringlets before the glass, and calledback the brilliant smiles which softened her face into something soyouthful and pretty. Then they heard a voice from below, which made themboth start. "It's Grantley, " said Elsie. "It sounds so odd to hear his voice! Openthe door, Bessie; I am ready. " She ran to the head of the stairs, while Elizabeth followed slowly. "Are you calling, Grant?" demanded Elsie, looking down at him as hestood at the foot of the stairs. "Calling! I should think so! Are you both going to stay up there forever? Dinner is ready. " "And so are we, " cried Elsie, "and coming, Mr. Impatience. " Downstairs she tripped, humming a tune and making a little spring intoher brother's arms when she reached the lower step. She was such a dainty little thing, so light and graceful in all hermovements, with such childish ways, such power of persuasion andcoquetry, so light-hearted and frivolous, that it was quite impossiblenot to love her and treat her as if she were some blithe fairy, thatwould be frightened out of sight by a harsh word or look. She was just one of those creatures whom everybody fondles and pets, whohave sacrifices made for them which they are never capable ofappreciating. The loves and fears and hates of these flimsy creaturesare shallow and transient, though capable of leading them to greatlengths during their first fever; creatures whom we miss as we dosunshine and flowers, or any other pretty thing; for they seem born tofeed upon the froth and honey-dew of life, and from that very fact takewith them, even towards middle age, a fund of light-heartedness andjoyous spirits, which is, in some sort, a return for the demands theymake upon others. It seemed hard that a creature like this should have her youth burdenedwith any secret; it was scarcely wonderful that she grew impatient andspoke harshly to Elizabeth when she insisted upon forcing trouble on hermind, which left to itself she was able, out of the very shallowness ofher nature, to throw aside so completely. Wrong and cruel it seemed in Elizabeth to burden her thus--she shouldhave kept Elsie aloof from all domestic mysteries, whatever they mightbe, and have borne her sorrow, her fears, perhaps her remorse, alone. Itwas not easy to tell from her face or her words all that lay back of herhalf-uttered despair. But she should have endured in silence things tobe held as far away from Elsie's joyousness and Elsie's youth as thedeep undercurrent of her character was apart from the bird-likeblitheness which made the girl so pleasant. Thus the world would havejudged had they seen these women standing there together. CHAPTER XXVII. COURTSHIP IN THE KITCHEN. While they were still seated at the luncheon-table the door opened, andDolf came in with a flourish of bows to report his return to the master. "So, there you are, Dolf, " said Mr. Mellen, carelessly. "Did you losehalf the letters I gave you to deliver?" Dolf drew himself up with a great deal of dignity. "Master knows I'se trusty as Solomon's seal, " he said. "De'pistles issafe in de honorable hands for which dey was originally intended. " "I'm glad they went off at the right moment, " said Elsie, laughing. Dolf rather missed her play upon his mispronunciation of the word, buthe gave another magnificent flourish. "Jes so, Miss Elsie; you've 'spressed it beautiful. " "How do you do, Dolf?" asked Mrs. Mellen, kindly, rousing herself fromthe abstraction into which she had fallen while Elsie and her brotherhad been chatting together. "Are you glad to get back?" "I'se ebery reason to be satisfactory with my health, and am much'bliged by de 'quiry, " replied 'Dolf, with a bow so profound that itseemed by a miracle he recovered his balance, "I'se bery glad to see deole place again, Miss Mellen, and de faces of yerself and young MissElsie is like de sunshine to me. " "Bless me, Dolf, " cried Elsie, "that's poetry. " Dolf gave a deprecatory wave of the hand, as if the poetry had beenunavoidable, and a smile which insinuated that he was capable of stillhigher flights of fancy, as he said: "Mebbe, mebbe, Miss Elsie--I didn't reserve partic'lar--dese tings takesa pusson onawares mostly. " "Now, Dolf, " said his master, "try and put my things in some sort oforder before the day is over. " "Yes, marster; ebery ting dat's wanting shall be toppermost. " Elsie laughed unrestrainedly, but Dolf only took that as a compliment, and was immensely satisfied with the impression he had produced. "Don't get up another flirtation with the cook, " she said; "she is oldenough to be your mother, so old that she's growing rich with hoarding, Dolf. " Dolf bowed himself out of the room with much ceremony, and took his waystraight towards the lower regions. His brain had always formed numerousprojects on the strength of Clorinda's wealth, and he felt it incumbentupon him to have an interview as soon as possible with this elderlyheiress. He came upon her in the kitchen hall; she was walking upright as aramrod with a large tin dish-pan in her hands, and looking forbidding asif she had been the eldest daughter of Erebus. "Dat's de time o' day, " thought Dolf; "she is parsimmony just now and nomistake, but here goes for de power of 'suasion. " He made her a bow which flattered the sable spinster into a broad smile, and almost made her drop the dish-pan, in the flutter of her delight. "Dolf, Dolf, am dat you?" she exclaimed, growing a shade darker. "Permit me, " said Dolf, gracefully, taking the pan from her hand; "it'smy expressive delight to serve de fair, and I'se most happy, through disinstrumentation, to renew your honorable acquaintance. " He followed this up with another tremendous bow; Clorinda thought itquite time that she should make a show of high breeding likewise. Shegave her body a bend and a duck, but unfortunately, Dolf was bowing atthe same moment, and their heads met with a loud concussion. A wild giggle from the kitchen door completed Dolf's confusion. Helooked that way, and there stood Victoria, the chambermaid, now a sprucemulatto of eighteen, enjoying Clorinda's discomfiture. "De fault was mine, " cried Dolf, in his gallantry; "all mine, so datimperent yaller gal need'n larf herself quite to death. " "Imperent yaller gal? am no more yaller den yer is, " answered Vic. "Any how yer needn't stand dar a grinning like a monkey, Vic, " exclaimedClorinda, in wrath. "Accidents will recur, " said Dolf. "But, laws, Miss Victory, is dat you?I had de pleasure of yer 'quaintance afore me and marster started on ourtrabels. " "I've been alone here eber since, " explained Victoria, not proof againsthis fascinations. "I'm sure yer haint altered a bit, Mr. Dolf. " "I guess if yer don't go upstairs miss'll know why, " cried Clorinda, sharply. "Jes give me dat pan, Mr. Dolf; I kint wait all day for you toempty it. " Dolf was recalled to wisdom at once--he could not afford to make amisstep on the very day of his return. He emptied the pan, followedClorinda into the kitchen, making a sign of farewell to Vic which theold maid did not observe. Once in Clorinda's own dominion, the darkey soimproved the impression already produced that he was soon discussing adelicate luncheon with great relish, and so disturbing Clorinda'sequanimity by his compliments, that she greatly endangered the pie-crustshe was industriously rolling out on one end of the table where he sat. CHAPTER XXVIII. THE DEAD SECRET. The morning after Elsie's return Grantley Mellen mounted his horse, androde off towards the shore tavern, a sad and heavy-hearted man. Thewoman whom he had loved so devotedly with the first passion of hisyouth, lay in that little chamber waiting for burial. Where destinedwhen she met her fate, or how much she suffered, he could only guess. But there she was, after years of separation, thrown upon his charityeven for a grave, with no one to mourn her death, no one to care how orwhere she was buried. He had not mentioned her to his wife or sister, anaching memory at heart forbade that, but underneath the joy of hisreturn home lay this dead secret, haunting him with funereal shadows. The woman was in her coffin when he entered the little chamber, whichwas now so desolately clean; for he had given orders regarding herinterment before leaving the house that stormy night, and they had beenwell obeyed. A veil of delicate gauze covered the face, softening itinto singular loveliness. Mellen did not lift this veil, whichneutralised the coldness of death so beautifully, but his breast heavedwith a farewell sigh, while tears blinded his last look, which carrieddeep and eternal forgiveness with it. A noise in the next room disturbed him. He turned hastily, and went downstairs, shrinking from observation. Scarcely had Mellen disappeared when the door which connected the deathchamber with a small inner room was pushed open, and a pale, wild facelooked in. It was that of North; after a quick survey of the room, hedarted towards the door leading to the stairs and shot the bolt. Then hewent up to the coffin, flung back the gauze from that marble face, andlooked down upon it. Those black eyes burned too hotly for tears, butthe raven beard trembled about his mouth, his hand was clenched, theburning consciousness of a great crime was upon him, and he felt it inevery nerve and pulse of his system. If North had ever loved this woman, all the force of that passion came back upon his soul now in an agony ofremorse. As he gazed, his hand released its iron grip, his strong limbsshook like reeds, and flinging himself down by the coffin he cursedhimself, his crime, and that living woman for whose sake it had beencommitted. They were coming upstairs. He heard the heavy blundering footsteps oftwo men, and knew what they were after. Creeping softly to the door hedrew the bolt back with intense caution, and stealing into the littlechamber, fell upon the floor and held his breath, listening. He heard the coffin-lid closed; the slow turning of the screws; a suddenjar, and then the footsteps again, broken and disturbed by the mournfulburden those two men carried. Then all was still for a moment, and upthrough the passage, vibrating like electricity through that evil soul, came the sound of a clear, solemn voice, reading the burial service. Still he listened, with his head lifted from the floor, and supportinghimself by one arm like a worn-out gladiator. A sort of terror hadseized upon him with the sweet low sound of that voice. Great dropsgathered upon his forehead and grew cold there. He was like an evilspirit looking through the gates of Paradise. Then came another pause, followed by the slow roll of wheels and the tramp of horses. Northleaped to his feet, and threw up the window. A hearse was moving heavilydown the street, and close behind it rode Grantley Mellen, alone. Near the Piney Cove mansion was an ancient burying-ground, with thegraves of many generations crowded around a little stone church, whichrose up in solemn stillness among a grove of cypress trees and wildcedars. In one of the sunniest corners of the ground a grave was dug, and a pile of blossoming turf was laid ready to cover that hapless womanin her place of rest. While the men performed their sad work, Mellenstood by, with his head bared reverentially, and the heart in his bosomstanding still. When he turned away it was with a deep, solemn sigh ofrelief. The bitterness and the pain of his first love was buriedforever. Henceforth Elizabeth would have no rival, even in his memory. Mellen went home a calmer and a better man, after laying his lost onedown in her grave. Hitherto her memory had been an aching bitterness, but with death came forgiveness, and out of that his spirit arosechastened, gentle and tending towards a healthy cheerfulness. Elizabeth was too deeply observant not to remark the softenedseriousness of her husband's manner when he came home that day, butevery look of tenderness that he gave her was a pang, and smote herworse than reproaches. Could the wife who deceived her husband find joyin the confidence which was but a mockery of her deceit. Many timesduring those few days Elizabeth wished that her husband would be harshand cruel again. CHAPTER XXIX. TOM FULLER'S LETTER. As they were sitting at dinner the next day, Mellen inquired aboutFuller. "I have quite forgotten to ask you about Tom, " he said; "he was inFrance when you last wrote to me. " "He has not come yet, " Elizabeth replied; "the house in which he wasemployed, concluded to keep him at Bordeaux for a time; in his lastletter he wrote that he might be gone another year. " "Poor old Tom, " Elsie said, laughingly. Elizabeth's brows contracted a little; she had never been able entirelyto forget the suffering this girl had caused the young man. Whenever sheheard her mention his name in that trifling way, it jarred upon herfeelings and irritated her greatly. "Bessie doesn't like any one to laugh at Tom, " said Mellen, noticing theexpression of her face. "I confess I do not, " she replied; "he is such a noble fellow at thebottom, with an honest, kindly heart, and it seems to me that no onereally acquainted with Tom can help respecting him, in spite of hiseccentricities. " "But you need not be so heroic, Bessie, " returned Elsie; "Tom alwaysallowed me to laugh at him as much as I pleased; you know I don't meanto be ill-natured. " "No one would ever suspect you of that, Birdie, " added Mellen, with afond glance. Elizabeth said nothing more, and the conversation "We shall have thehouse crowded with visitors, I suppose, " Elsie said; "Mary Harringtontold me she should only give us one day for family affection--" "I hope she won't come to stay any time just yet, " said Elizabeth. "I hope so, too, " added Mellen; "I should like a little enjoyment of myhome, if possible, for a week or two at least. " "But people will come, " said Elsie; "you must expect it. They look forall sorts of invitations, and you must give them or mortally offendeverybody. " Perhaps the idea of the gayety that would ensue was not unpleasant toElsie, in spite of her joy at Mellen's return; it was quite natural ather age, and to her character, which drooped in solitude like a flowerdeprived of the sun. "Oh, " said Mellen, "we will give them as many dinners and parties asthey like, provided they won't domicile themselves with us, Elizabeth. " "Yes; I don't mind that so much. " "Shall you take a house in town, Grant?" asked Elsie. "Do you particularly wish it?" "Oh, it would be pleasant, of course. " "Just as you and Elizabeth choose, " he said. "For my part I would rather stay here, " exclaimed Elizabeth. "And so would I, " said Mellen. Elsie looked a little disappointed, but she concealed the feeling withher usual quickness. "I have not told you what Doctor Peters said, " she continued. "What?" her brother asked, anxious at once. "He thinks the sea air too strong for me in the winter; but, I dare say, it is only his fancy; I would not have either you or Elizabeth disturbedon my account. " "My dear child, " cried Mellen, "that settles the matter at once; we willcertainly go away from here before the cold weather comes; any where youlike; Bessie will gladly give up Piney Cove, I'm sure. " "Certainly, " answered the wife, quietly. Elsie looked triumphant; she was always elated at having her own way, whether the thing was of importance or not. "We need not think about it now, " she said, demurely; "it will be warmand pleasant for several weeks yet. " "But you must be careful, " returned Mellen, "dear child; I cannot reachhome safely only to see your health give way. " "Oh, nonsense, Grant, don't begin to fidget! I am ever so well; make himbelieve it, Bessie. " "I think so, " Bessie replied; "you are stronger than you look. " "Elsie requires great care, " said Mellen, decidedly. Elsie did not look displeased; she liked being considered weak anddelicate; it made her more petted and at liberty to indulge hernumberless caprices in the most interesting manner. The family had that evening entirely to themselves, and it passed offvery pleasantly. Elizabeth and Elsie joined in the old songs Mellenloved, and they all talked and laughed gaily, forgetful of the cloudsthat lowered above that house. The next morning when the family met in the breakfast-room the post hadarrived, and Dolf presented Elsie and Elizabeth with several letters;only the journals were left for Mellen, and he said, laughingly: "The division is not just--Bessie having two letters; you might give meone. " "I'm too selfish, " she answered. "Mine is from Mary Harrington, " observed Elsie. "Bess, you shall notread yours till you have given us our coffee. I'll just see what thewidow says. " Elizabeth poured out the coffee while Elsie opened her note. "She is coming to-day, " she exclaimed; "I told you so. She sends allsorts of messages to you, Grant; calls you a god-like, wonderfulcreature, and is dying to see you. " "Oh, of course, " said Mellen. "She asks after Mr. Rhodes, Bessie--poor old fellow--she has quiteturned his head. " "What is that?" asked Mellen. So Elsie explained how the widow delighted in worrying Miss Jemima, hadmade desperate love to the stout man on every occasion; and in laughingat her quaint speeches Elizabeth quite forgot her own epistles. "Why, where are your letters?" asked Elsie. "I forgot them, " returned Elizabeth, drawing them from under her plate, and adding as she glanced at the superscription of the upper one, "it isonly from the dressmaker. " Elsie snatched the other, and cried out: "Why, this is from Tom Fuller; oh, see what it says. " "From Tom? oh, I am so glad; I have been expecting a letter for a weekpast. " Elizabeth took the letter, and her face lighted up joyously as she brokethe seal and began to read. "Well, " said Elsie, impatiently, "what does he say? read it out. " Elizabeth uttered an exclamation of delight. "Oh, you provoking creature, " cried Elsie, "do tell us what it is?" "Tom must have found a diamond mine, " said Mellen. "He has, " returned Elizabeth. "Bless me, " said Elsie, "will he go about covered with diamonds?" "His old uncle has left him a fortune, " explained Elizabeth. Elsie fairly screamed, and clapped her little hands with graceful fury. "Who would have thought it! Only fancy Tom Fuller rich! Why he'll berobbed every day of his life. " "How much is it?" asked Mellen. "I am very glad. Tom is a good fellowand deserves it. " He had entirely got over any suspicion that Elizabeth might ever havecared for her cousin, and was prepared to rejoice in Tom's good fortune. "How much--how much?" broke in Elsie. "Thirty thousand a year, " replied Elizabeth; "Tom is in a state ofbewilderment that makes his letter sadly incoherent; he never expected apenny; his uncle changed his will at the last moment. " "But wasn't he your uncle, too?" asked Elsie. "No; he was aunt Fuller's brother. " "Oh, do let me see the letter, " said Elsie. Elizabeth gave it to her, but between excitement and his usual oddpenmanship Tom's epistle was quite a puzzle to unpractised eyes, andElsie went into shrieks over it. "He promised to bring me a bracelet, " said she, "diamonds it shall benow. If he brings anything less I'll send him straight back. " "But when is he coming?" Mellen asked. "I can't make out, " said Elsie; "here is something at the end about Ishall burn--no return--at the--the--can that be Millennium?" "Scarcely, I should think, " said Mellen, laughingly. "Try and make it out, Bess, " said Elsie, giving her the letter. Elizabeth took it, examined the lines to which she pointed, and after amoment's study read it correctly. "I shall return by the Hammonia. " "Why that's due now, " said Elsie. Elizabeth glanced at the date. "The letter has been delayed, " she said; "he may be here already. " "Oh, it will be beautiful to see him, " said Elsie; "why, he will giveall he is worth to the person that asks first. Won't it be fun!" "You shall not tease him, Elsie, as you formerly did, " said Elizabeth;"I will not have it. " "But I will, " said Elsie. "Thirty thousand a year! Good gracious, itwill seem as if he had fallen from the moon. Of course I'll tease himhalf to death. " CHAPTER XXX. THE WIDOW'S FASCINATIONS. About midday Mrs. Harrington arrived with a little party of friends; shewould not allow Mellen to escape her till she had overwhelmed him withcompliments and congratulations, all of which he received with becomingresignation. When they went upstairs she said to Elsie: "I haven't seen anything of that mysterious creature, North, in an age;what can have become of him?" "Horrid creature, " cried Elsie, "don't mention his name! Now, MaryHarrington, don't forget for once in your life! If Grant knew that wehad even one visit from a stranger he would be furious; if you let itout neither Elizabeth or I will ever speak to you again. " "My dear, I won't open my lips. " "Mind you don't, that's all; if you do, I'll be even with you, as sureas my name is Elsie. " "You need not be so ferocious. " "Oh, I hate to be scolded, and Grant would be dreadfully angry! Ipromised Bessie I would warn you, so be sure and remember. " "I'll swear it if you like. " "Bless me, don't be tragic! The matter is of no consequence to me, onlyBess makes such a point of it; besides that, I dread to see Grantangry. " "He never could be angry with you, " said Mrs. Harrington. "Well, it would be just as bad if he scolded her. " "How good you are!" cried the widow. "You are just the dearest thing inthe world. " "Of course I am; but there's no use in standing here to say prettythings to each other, for there is no one to hear. " "Oh, you odd creature!" laughed Mrs. Harrington. "But, really, that manwas the strangest, fascinating person--" "There you go!" interrupted Elsie angrily. "My dear, there is no one in the room but ourselves. " "I don't care if there is not; I don't want to hear that man's name. " "I can't see why you dislike him so, " pursued the widow. "It alwaysseemed to me that he and Elizabeth treated each other oddly--" Elsie interrupted her, quite pale with anger. "Mary Harrington, " said she, "if you and I are to remain friends, stopthis instant. I won't hear another word, nor must the subject come upagain. " Mrs. Harrington was quite subdued by her friend's vehemence, and droppedthe matter without another allusion to the forbidden subject. When they went downstairs after the rest of the party were assembled, Mellen began laughing at the widow about the conquest she had made ofMr. Rhodes. "Isn't it delicious?" she cried. "I just want you to see us together--itis better than a play. " "And Jemima's spite is something to witness, " added Elsie. "I know shewill poison you yet, Mary Harrington. " "I am on the watch constantly, " replied the widow. "I don't even engagea strange servant now for fear it should be one of the old maid's secretemissaries. " "You are as badly off as the Duke of Buckingham, " said Mellen, laughingat Mrs. Harrington's pretended distress. "It is dreadful, I assure you, " she said, shaking her plumage of laceand gauze; "but it is very amusing, nevertheless. " "Of course, if you can annoy somebody, " answered Mellen; "that is thevery acme of female happiness. " "Oh, you barbarous creature!" cried the widow. "Ain't you ashamed toutter such atrocious sentiments! Mrs. Mellen, your husband has come backa perfect savage. " Everybody laughed--it never occurred to the widow it could be at her ownairs and affectations, which were a very clumsy imitation of Elsie'schildish grace; she was too thoroughly satisfied with her own powers offascination to suppose it possible, even for an instant, that she couldbecome a subject of amusement. "After all, it is tiresome to inspire a _grande passion_, " said she, with a theatrical drawl. "No woman ought to be better able to decide, " cried Elsie; "you havemade enough in all conscience. " "Oh, dear, no!" said the widow. "Don't deny it, " said Elsie, who never scrupled to make sport of hermost intimate friends, and with all her fondness for Mrs. Harrington wasalways leading her on to do and say the most absurd things. Elsie was in the most extravagant spirits, and had been ever since herbrother's return. She flitted about the house like a beautiful elf, andElizabeth could see that Mellen watched her every movement, his facekindling with affection and each look a caress. "He has not changed, " she thought, sadly; "all his tender words to mecame only from the first pleasure of finding himself at home. " Then she began to shudder, as she often did now when the icy chill ofsome stern thought crept over her. "Better so, " she muttered; "what should I do with love andaffection--what right have I to expect them from him or any one onearth. Is not my whole life a lie. " But she banished these reflections quickly, determined to have at leasta few days of perfect freedom from anxieties, a little season of peaceand rest, in which her tired soul might restore its strength, like aseabird reposing on the sunlit bosom of some inland lake after theexhaustion of a long and perilous flight amid storms and tempests. Mellen, too, had laid by the suspicions which the strange circumstancesconnected with his return had caused, and appeared, as he could always, when so disposed, the most charming host possible. Elizabeth sunned her heart in the smile which lighted up his facewhenever their eyes met, and kept the dark shadows resolutely aloof fromher mind. She was determined to be happy in spite of fate. "Peace and rest!" she murmured. "I need them so much. I will have themat any cost. " The day passed as such days usually do, when all parties are amused; andthough the conversation might not have been such as altogether suitedthe intellectual tastes of Mellen and his wife, they were too well-bredfor any expression of distaste, and Elsie made even nonsense charming byher brilliant sallies and buoyant spirits. The widow had not forgotten her old ambition to fascinate Mellen, andher efforts were highly amusing to the lookers-on. She was in doubtwhether he preferred the queenly manner and repose of Elizabeth or thearch grace and exuberant gayety of his sister, and attempted airs whichshe considered a happy medium between the two, and a most fortunateresult followed. Her efforts to support the double character delightedElsie immensely, who, with the usual good-nature of intimate friends, made as much sport of her before her very face as she dared to ventureon in Mellen's presence. CHAPTER XXXI. THE HEIR COMES HOME. They were all assembled in the library before dinner, tired withlaughing and roaming about, tired of rowing over the sunny waters, andglad to rest a little before the important business of dining shouldcommence. Suddenly there was a bustle in the hall, followed by a loud good-naturedvoice that made Elizabeth start to her feet. "It's my cousin Tom, " she cried. "Grantley, Tom Fuller has come. " She rushed into the hall, and sure enough, there stood her cousin;sunburned, a little thin from sea-sickness, but the same droll old Tomas ever. He caught Elizabeth in his arms and uttered his first incoherentexpressions of delight when Mellen came up, and Tom commenced shakinghis two hands with immense energy, as if they had been pump handles, andnothing but the greatest exertion on his part could save the ship. "I'm so glad to see you!" he cried. "I'm so glad to get back. I declareI can't say a word. " "And I'm glad; very, very glad, " replied Elizabeth. "And we congratulate you heartily on your new fortune, " said the widow, joining in and extending both hands. "Oh, don't speak of it, " cried Tom; "it's no end of a bother to mealready. God bless you, I don't know what to do with it! How--how isyour sister?" he stammered, addressing Mellen with desperate energy; forElsie's name came up from his heart with a jerk. "She is quite well, " Mellen answered, "and will be charmed to see you;we were expecting you. " "That's nice of you. So you've only just got back! Well, it's good toget home, isn't it? that is, if I had any home--but it's dreary for asolitary chap like me, now isn't it?" "This house will always seem like home to you, I hope, " said Mellen, kindly. "Always, " added Elizabeth; "don't forget that, Tom. " "You're too good to me, " cried the soft-hearted fellow; "you alwayswere!" "Of course they were, " said a laughing voice, that made Tom start, andappeared to take every particle of strength out of his limbs. Elsie suddenly appeared before Tom in her brilliant evening dress andcloud-like loveliness, reducing him to a pitiable state at once. "Don't you intend to speak to me?" pursued Elsie. "Of--of course!" said Tom. "I'm so glad to see you--will you shakehands--will you--be--be glad to see me?" "There is my hand, " replied Elsie; "the pleasure depends on howagreeable you make yourself. I suppose you have come back with such fineforeign manners that you will hardly deign to notice us poor plainuntravelled people. " "Oh, you don't think that!" said Tom. "You are laughing at me just asusual. " "Did you bring me my bracelet?" demanded Elsie. "Indeed I did; I'd have brought all Paris if I had thought it wouldplease you. " Elizabeth now plainly thought poor Tom had returned no wiser than whenhe went away; but Mellen, man-like, never perceived the state in whichElsie's fascinations had thrown the honest fellow, and would not havethought seriously of the matter if he had. "Of course you speak French like a native--Iroquois, I mean, " pursuedthe pitiless Elsie. "Just about, " replied Tom, as ready as ever to laugh at his ownblunders. "So you did not forget the bracelet?" urged Elsie. "Indeed I did not; it's in my carpet-bag. " "Then I will be good natured to you all the evening, " said she, "andwon't tease you the least mite. " Tom was quite in ecstasies at the prospect; but Mellen said: "She can't keep her promise, no matter how hard she tries--don't trusther, Fuller. " Elsie made a gesture of playful menace and carried Tom off into thedrawing-room, quite regardless of the fact that Elizabeth had, as yet, found hardly an opportunity of speaking to him. Mrs. Harrington was excessively cordial to the new comer; as a poor manshe had always liked Tom for his extreme good-nature and willingness towait on her caprices to any extent; but now that he made his appearancein the character of a semi-millionaire, it was perfectly natural thatshe should look upon him in a totally different light, being of theworld, worldly. Tom's awkwardness would only be a pleasant eccentricity now; hisunfortunate taste in dress must pass readily as the carelessness ofwealth, and all his good qualities, which had been quite overshadowedduring his days of poverty, would now be brought to the foreground withglowing tints. Not that Tom ever thought of this result to his heirship, he was toounsuspicious even for a thought of the kind. When people bestowed moreinterest on him than before, he would only wonder at their kindness andthink what a pleasant world this was after all, and what scores ofgood-natured people there were in it, despite of the grumblers andmisanthropes. Elsie kept her word; she did not tease Tom in the least, butdeliberately bewildered him with her arts and coquetry--which setElizabeth to wondering what her motive could be--but perhaps she hadnone at all, and was only obeying the whim of the moment. Tom produced the gold humming-bird for Elsie's hair, and a lovely littleornament it was, with the gorget in its throat composed of emeralds andrubies, and the long, slender bill and delicate wings formed of the mostbeautiful enamel. Elsie perched it among her curls and was happy as a child with her newtoy. Nobody in the world was ever so much delighted with novelornaments, and few persons ever allowed the gloss to wear off them soquickly. In all probability she would rave over Tom's gift for a week, and by that time, if she did not lose it, would break the wings, by wayof amusement, or tear the bill off to make the point of a stiletto, orruin it in some other way, just to gratify her caprice, and an odd loveof destruction which was in her very nature. Tom Fuller spent the first happy evening he had known for months atPiney Cove, and he was so deliciously good-natured and noisy in hispleasure, that he could have supplied any lack of merriment on the partof the other guests if it had been necessary. But it was not. CHAPTER XXXII. THE GAUNTLET BRACELETS. No man with any wisdom whatever thinks of returning from a journeywithout gladdening all the feminine hearts in his sphere with goodlypresents. Mellen had by no means forgotten his duty in this respect. Hehad brought all sorts of curious Chinese ornaments, wonderful pagodasfor glove boxes, scented sandal wood repositories for laces, exquisitelycarved ivory boxes, and such costly trifles, which kept Elsie in perfectshrieks of delight during the first glow of possession. He had alsobrought stores of valuable ornaments which had once belonged to wealthyMexican families, their value increased by the quaint, old time setting, and the romance connected with them; and Elsie consumed hours inadorning herself with them, laughing at her own fantastic appearance, and dancing about like a regular Queen Mab. Among these presents were a pair of very valuable bracelets, made aftera fashion prevalent in Spain two hundred years ago--you may see suchthings even now preserved among the old Castilian grandees, to be keptthrough all changes of time and fortune, aired on festive occasionsonly, and at last, if parted with at all, left in a fit of devotionbefore some Catholic shrine, as a bribe for some Heavenly privilege. When Louis XIV. Was a youth and in love with Marie Mencini, he onceoffended her mortally by bestowing a similar bracelet upon a youngstranger at the court. I dare wager it required a whole set of jewels toput the haughty Marie in good humor and satisfy her Italian cupidity. These bracelets Mellen brought with him, and gave one to his wife, theother to Elsie. They were made of a gauntlet-shaped piece of gold, widening at the back of the wrist, and covered with delicate chasing;the gold was so fine and pure that they were supple as a bit of kid. Adouble row of pearls and emeralds ran about the edge, and the claspswere of large diamonds, arranged in the shape of a shield. The jewels were exceeding valuable, though to anybody possessing theleast fancy, that made their least charm; they were ornaments that hadundoubtedly owned a history, and one might have woven a thousandromances concerning the lives of those who had once worn them--that is, one who is not ashamed of being a dreamer in this rushing, practicalage. These were the last gifts Mellen displayed, and they certainly made avery splendid climax to the costly exhibition. As I said, the first fortnight passed off delightfully, then thevisitors departed, and there were a few days of quiet. The Mellensrenewed the gayeties then by giving a dinner-party to several familiesin the neighborhood to whom they owed civility. "They are stupid people to be sure, " Elsie observed, "but then it's alittle change from our own special dullness, and we have been alone forthree days. " "You are such a foolish child!" returned Mellen. "Oh, that's all very well, " laughed Elsie; "but I don't wish to make afemale Robinson Crusoe of myself, I do assure you. Bessie, old Mrs. Thompson will wear that wonderful new head-dress, and her son will askme to sing and be so scarlet and fluttered when I look at him. Yes, yes, there is some fun to be got out of a dinner-party. " She mimicked the expected guests in turn, and did it so cleverly thather companions were both obliged to laugh, so everybody prepared for theinfliction of a country dinner in the best possible spirits. It wasrather stupid to be sure, but Elsie so lighted up the room with herradiance, and Elizabeth was so pleasant a hostess in her stately beauty, that everything passed off tolerably, and even the most common-place ofthe party brightened up a little under the influence of their hosts. The ladies had risen from the table, giving the gentlemen an opportunityto enjoy their cigars in comfort, and were passing through the halltowards the drawing-room. The moon shone broad and full through the windows of the hall, andsomebody remarked on the beauty of the night. Elsie darted away andflung open the hall door. "You will get cold; don't stand there, " said Elizabeth. Elsie danced out upon the portico in playful defiance of her sister, andthe other ladies went after her, expostulating with true feminineeagerness. As Elsie ran away to the other end of the veranda something fell uponthe stones with a ringing noise, followed by a little shriek which sheuttered in starting back. "What is the matter?" called out several voices, but before they reachedher Elsie stooped, picked something up and ran towards them. "I dropped my brooch, " she said; "come in. Elizabeth was right. I amchilled through and through. " She drove them playfully before her, and they all entered the parlorslaughing gayly--all but Elizabeth. It was a trifling thing to disturbany one, and her nerves must have been in a strange state from constantwatchfulness when this little event could move her so greatly. Sheleaned against the door-frame quite cold and chill. As Elsie passed herthe girl slipped something in her hand, unperceived by the others. Elizabeth stood motionless until they had all gone, then she startedforward with something like desperation, and moved towards the hanginglamp. She opened her hand and looked down at a slip of paper carefullyfolded about a broken bit of iron, as if to give it weight enough to bethrown with sure aim. She shut her hand quickly as if the sight of theharmless paper filled her with loathing, conquered the convulsion whichshook her from head to foot, unfolded the note and read the brief linesit contained. Then she tore the paper into fragments and thrust them down into thehall fire, watching till even the ashes were gone, fearful that a traceshould be left. "I must!" she muttered, "I must go--I must not wait!" She lookedeagerly about; the gay laughter of the men rang up from the dining-room;she could distinguish her husband's voice; through the closed doors ofthe parlors came the sound of the piano and a bird-like song, gleefuland joyous, with which Elsie was amusing the ladies. Elizabeth flung her arms aloft with sudden passion. "Laughing, singing, all enjoying themselves!" she moaned, "and I herewith this horrible suffering! I must go--I must go!" Elizabeth took up a shawl which lay on a chair, opened the outer doorsoftly, hurried down the steps and disappeared among the trees. Mr. Mellen did not give his male guests a very lengthy opportunity toenjoy their claret and cigars; he had no interest in their talk aboutthe political affairs of the country, a recent bankruptcy, the price ofcorn, or any of the topics which came up, and some time before it mighthave been expected, he rose, anxious to counteract the dullness by thepresence of his wife and sister, both of whom he had regarded all theevening with new tenderness and admiration, as they sat like a couple ofrare birds among all those fussy, ill-dressed women. Elsie was still atthe piano when the gentlemen entered. Mr. Mellen looked about forElizabeth, but she was not there. "She has not come in yet, " said old Mrs. Thompson, in answer to hisinquiry. Elsie heard the words--she had ears keen as a little beast of prey. "One of the servants stopped her, " she called out; "servants always arestopping her--mine will be better regulated. Come here, Grantley, andhelp me in this old song you like so much. " "In a moment, dear, " he replied. Mellen left the room, fearing that Elizabeth might be drawn away by aheadache. He had never felt so tenderly solicitous about her. These lastweeks of sunshine had made his proud nature kindly genial. He wasanxious to atone for all his old suspicions and little neglects of hercomfort. He was crossing the hall, when the outer door opened, and Elizabethentered. She did not observe him, and he saw her in all her unrestrainedemotion. She was deadly white, and rushed in as if seeking escape fromsome danger. "Elizabeth!" he called out. She started as if he had struck her, but she was accustomed now tocontrolling herself, and after that first trembling fit, threw off hershawl and forced her face into composure. "Where have you been?" he inquired. "Only on the veranda, " she said, a little too hurriedly; "I was so tiredand my head ached--I wanted air. " He looked at her, dissatisfied and suspicious. "You might have caught your death, " he said; "I wonder at you. " "It was foolish, " she returned, trying to laugh, "but the dinner was sotedious. Come into the drawing-room. " She made an effort to speak playfully, as Elsie might have done, but itwas a failure. "Your shoes are damp, " he exclaimed suddenly; "you have been on thegrass--pray what could take you there?" "I--I just ran down the steps--I won't do so again. " Elsie heard their voices--she always heard everything--and opened thedoor. "Come in here, you naughty people, " she cried, laughing and speakinglightly, though there was a gleam in her eyes. "Oh! Mrs. Thompson, husbands and wives who have been separated are worse than lovers. " She forced them to enter, talking in her excited way, and makingeverybody laugh so much that neither the frown on Mellen's brow nor hiswife's paleness were observed. "You have been out, " she found an opportunity to whisper to Elizabeth;"you must be mad!" "I shall be!" groaned the woman; "I shall be!" CHAPTER XXXIII. SEARCHING FOR THE BRACELET. The very sight of her sister's carelessness and gayety, made Elizabethfeel how necessary it was to be composed; her husband was watching herstill. Some one asked her to play; she took her seat at the piano andplayed one of her most brilliant pieces--to sing, and her rich contraltovoice rang out with new passion and power. I tell you even women canonly marvel at the power many of the sex preserve over themselves whenplaying for a great stake, and the least betrayal of look or movementmight be full of danger. The evening passed off without further incident, and the guests wentaway delighted with their reception, thinking what agreeable people theMellens were, and how happy they must be in their beautiful home. "Oh--oh--oh!" cried Elsie, flinging up her arms with a yawn thatdistorted her pretty mouth out of all proportion. "Thank heaven, theyare gone! I am sure another half hour would have killed me. " "You deceitful little thing!" said her brother, who had nearly recoveredhis cheerfulness. "I heard you tell poor young Thompson that you hadnever enjoyed yourself so thoroughly. " "Of course I did; what else could I say. " Mr. Mellen laughed and went out of the room. Elsie was standing by the fire, she was always complaining of cold, andElizabeth walked towards her as the door closed. "Don't!" whispered Elsie, "you are going to talk--don't!" Elizabeth dropped into a seat with a wearied look, such as a personwears after hours of self-restraint. "It's of no use to talk, " said Elsie, with an impatient gesture. "Youought not to have gone out----" "I know; but I dared not wait. Oh, Elsie! such a scene----" "Be still!" exclaimed Elsie, with the old passion which seemed soforeign to her nature. "I can't hear--I won't! Grantley saw you!" "Yes; he was in the hall when I entered, " she replied, with the samedreary despair in her voice. "I know, I feel that something will happenat last. " "There must not--there shall not!" broke in Elsie. "Such madness--such greedy selfishness----" "Don't tell me, " shivered Elsie; "please don't!" Elizabeth dropped her hands into her lap with a gesture full ofweariness and desolation; as they fell apart she lifted them up toElsie, with a look of helpless distress. "What is it?" cried Elsie. "Don't frighten me!" "My bracelet!" moaned Elizabeth. "My bracelet!" "You have lost it?" "Gone, I tell you! He would have money--I was nearly mad--I pulled itoff to pacify him. " "Which bracelet--not the new one?" "Yes; the one Grantley brought me. Oh, what shall I do?" "He won't notice it, " said Elsie; "you can wear mine. " "He will notice it, " returned Elizabeth. "It may be sold--he may findit. " "You can say that you lost it. " "But your brother is so suspicious. " "You ought to have had your wits about you, " said Elsie, fretfully. "It is easy for you to talk!" exclaimed Elizabeth. "If you had been inmy place, listening to those threats----" "Stop, stop!" Elsie almost shrieked, hiding her face in her hands. "I amgoing into spasms--I shall choke!" "But a crisis is near!" exclaimed Elizabeth. "You don't know all that abad, desperate creature is capable of, to accomplish his ends. " "I can't do anything, " moaned Elsie. "What am I in all this? Youpromised to leave me in peace. " "So I will, Elsie--I will. God knows I am ready to bear my burthenalone; but sometimes I must speak. " "It does no good, " said Elsie, beginning to cry. "I'd rather be deadthan live in this way!" "Be a woman, with some feeling for a sister woman!" cried Elizabeth, aroused into severity. "It's all very well for you to talk, you are a great strong thing; Idon't mean that you are big, but your nerves are like iron and I am soweak. Grantley says he believes the least thing would kill me; he knowshow frail my health is. " Passionate indignation lighted up Elizabeth's face for an instant, butit softened into pity, like that with which she might have regarded apet animal whimpering under a hurt. "Be good to me, " said Elsie. "I can't help you. I don't mean to beselfish, but I must have my sunshine. I don't dare even to talk about itat all. If Grant ever should find out anything, even my talking to youabout it would enrage him so!" "And what would become of me?" demanded Elizabeth. "Do you never thinkof what would happen to me?" "Oh, but he won't find out anything, " urged Elsie, changing her tone atonce. "Just let things rest. The wretch will be quiet for a time. " "No, no; I tell you money must be raised. " "More money?" "I promised it; there was no other way. But heaven knows where I shallget it. " "Well, tell Grant about some family or hospital----" "Lies!" interrupted Elizabeth; "always lies! Sinking deeper into the pitevery day. I tell you this constant deceit makes me hate myself!" "Now you are going off again! Oh, my head!" "Hush, I say! You are safe, at any rate!" "Whatever comes, I shall not be dragged into it?" pleaded Elsie. "No, no; have I not promised?" returned Elizabeth, in her anguish andher bitterness, hardly noticing the girl's selfish fears. Elsie threw both arms about her neck and kissed her. "You are so good!" she said. "Oh, I wish I wasn't such a weak littlething! Don't despise me, Bessie, because I can't do anything to helpyou. " "I don't--I don't. Your arm hurts me!" Elizabeth pushed the girl'scaressing arm away, struggling hard to be calm. "If I had never known----" But Elizabeth checked the selfish wail. "It is too late now to think of that. I tell you I shall not trouble youany more. " "When the paper fell on the stones, " said Elsie, "I was so frightened. " Elizabeth gasped for breath at the very thought. "But I managed cleverly. I am very weak and nervous, but I have my witsabout me sometimes. " Elizabeth was shivering from head to foot, whether with remorse at theknowledge of evil which this young girl had gained through her, or somehidden fear, no one could tell. "I must go to town, " she said; "but what excuse can I make?" "Oh, anything! Tell Grant we want to make purchases. I'll do it. But whymust you go?" "The money, I tell you the money! I have those stocks; if I could sellthem. I might tell Mr. Hinchley I was in debt and feared to have myhusband know it. Another lie--another lie!" "Oh, " groaned Elsie, "the lying is the least part of it! if that coulddo you any good!" "You don't know the worst. If you had to face him! Oh, Elsie, the shame, the remorse!" Elizabeth wrung her hands again with the same passionate fury she haddisplayed after reading the note. Then Elsie began to grow hystericaland cry out: "You must stop! you must stop!" Elizabeth made an effort to control her own suffering and soothe thegirl's nervous paroxysm, to which Elsie gave way with wilfulabandonment, half because she felt it, and half to escape a scene. By the time they were both quieted Mr. Mellen returned to the room, andby one of those evil chances that often happen he began speaking of thevery subject that had aroused their fears. "Those bracelets are the admiration of everybody, " he said. Elizabeth glanced at Elsie. Her first impulse was to hide her hands, butshe checked that and forced herself to utter some sort of answer to hisremark. Elsie gave another long yawn. "I am going to bed, " she exclaimed; "I advise you both to do the same. " "I wish I understood the meaning of the device. Let me see yourbracelet, Bessie, " he continued, without heeding his sister and bent onhis own train of thought. "Just let me look----" Elsie thrust out her arm. "Look at mine, " she said. "No, no; Bessie's has a different design. I want to see that. Show meyours, Elizabeth. " Elizabeth did not stir. Whiter she could not grow, but a hopelessdespair settled over her face, pitiful to witness. "Can't you show me your bracelet?" demanded her husband, with naturalimpatience. "I haven't it, " she faltered. "Why, I saw it on your arm at dinner!" "Oh, don't bother, Grant, " interposed Elsie; "talking about devices, when one is half asleep. " "Elizabeth, where is your bracelet?" demanded her husband, imperiously. The exigency of the case gave her courage. "I have lost it, " she said, her voice sounding fairly indifferent fromthe effort she made at composure. "Lost it!" he repeated. "How? Where?" "While I was out----" "She was just beginning to tell me when you came in, " interrupted Elsie. "We are both frightened to death, so don't scold. " "Such unpardonable carelessness, " continued Mr. Mellen. "At least, Elizabeth, you need not appear so indifferent. " "I am sorry, very sorry, " she answered coldly. "Oh, if I had lost mine, I should be wretched, " cried Elsie, kissinghers. "You dear old bracelet!" Elizabeth shot one terrible look at her, but was silent. "I am glad that you at least prize my gift, " said Mr. Mellen. "I supposeyou have not taken the trouble to search, Elizabeth?" "I have had no time----" "The moon is down, " said Elsie. "There are lanterns, I suppose. " He rang and ordered a servant to bring a lantern, went out and searchedfor the missing ornament, while Elsie cowered over the hall fire andElizabeth stood, cold and white, in the way. Clorinda came out of her domain while Mr. Mellen and Dolf were searchingthe hall. "Lost something marster?" she demanded, with the coolness peculiar toher race. "Missis has lost her bracelet, " interposed Dolf. "Laws!" cried Clorinda, not perceiving her mistress on the veranda. "Ineber seed nobody lose tings so; 'taint a month since she lost a di'mondring, and all she said, when her maid missed it, was, 'It can't behelped. '" This was an aside to Dolf, but Mr. Mellen heard the words plainly, sodid Elizabeth. "I'll bet yer don't find it, " pursued Clorinda. "I heerd steps early inde evenin'; I knows I did, though missis called me a foolish culludpusson once when I told her of hearing 'em. Dar's thieves about, now;member I tells yer!" "Clorinda, " called Elizabeth, "go into the house. The next time youventure any remark on me you will leave my service. " Clorinda sallied back as if she had been shot, and darted into her owndominions, less favorably disposed than ever towards the mistress forreproving her before Dolf. Mr. Mellen dismissed the man, walked into the veranda and confronted hiswife. He was pale as death, in the moonlight. His agitation madeElizabeth more sternly cold; she knew that look, she had borne it in hissuspicious, jealous moments in the old time. "Did you lose that bracelet, Elizabeth?" he asked. "Did I not say so?" she retorted. "I can't understand it, " he went on; "these sudden frights and tremors, these mysterious losses----" "The old suspicions, " she broke in, goaded into defiance by the actualdanger. "You promised me to have done with all those things, Grantley. " "Admit at least----" "I will admit nothing. I will not talk to you when you speak in thattone. I am sorry the bracelet is gone, but I am not a child to bethreatened. " Elsie heard it all, and when the dialogue reached that point she creptquietly upstairs, determined that at least she would be beyond even thesound of their difficulty. For a few moments they retorted bitterly upon each other. Formerly ithad been Elizabeth's resolution to bear in silence, but it is hard to bepatient when one has a fatal wrong to conceal. It was very unsatisfactory, but there the matter ended. The next morning Mr. Mellen made another thorough search for thebracelet. Still no signs of it was discovered, but he did find traces offootsteps in the grass, which proved the truth of Clorinda's suspicions. "It's over, at all events, " said Elsie, as she met Elizabeth on thestairs. "Over!" repeated the half-distracted woman, desperately; "who can tellhow or when it may come up again?" Elsie kissed her and flew away, leaving Elizabeth to seek safety in thesolitude of her chamber, while she went in search of her brother, notwith the object of benefiting Elizabeth, but anxious to impress upon hismind that she at least did nothing to distress or vex him. CHAPTER XXXIV. BELOW STAIRS. While matters were moving on thus excitedly above stairs there was anunusual commotion in the lower regions, effected by the machinations anddeceptions of that arch-flirt, Dolf. He had succeeded in accomplishingwhat no sable gallant had ever done before; he had softened Clorinda'sobdurate heart, and made her think it possible that at some future timeshe might be persuaded to place her fair self, and what she prized more, her money, in Dolf's keeping. But the worst of it was, Dolf's susceptible fancy led him strongly inanother direction, even while his discretion warned him to follow up thesuccess he had achieved with the culinary nymph. Victoria was a stylish, handsome young mulatto, and Clorinda was, undoubtedly, pure African tothe very root of her genealogical tree. African from the soul of herbroad foot to the end, I cannot say point, of her flat nose. Indeed, itis quite possible that Dolf's yellow skin went for something in heradmiration; but unfortunately Dolf preferred the café-au-lait complexionalso, and had a masculine weakness in favor of youth and good looks. Poor Clorinda certainly did present a rather dry and withered aspect;her hands bore rough evidence of the toil with which she had earned themoney her sable lover coveted, and their clasp was very unsatisfactoryto a man whose flirtations had hitherto been with ladies' maids. She wassadly destitute of the airs and graces with which Victoria fascinatedthe grand sex so freely upon all occasions; Clo's curly tresses heldquantities of whiteness, and she could only hide it under gorgeousbandannas, which were now wofully out of fashion among the coloredaristocrats, and gaze enviously at Victoria's long curls, feeling herfingers quiver to give them a pull when that damsel fluttered them toojauntily in her eyes. There had always been trouble enough between the two, but after Dolf'sarrival the kitchen department grew very hot and uncomfortable, and eventhe wary Dolf himself, skilled as he was in Lotharian practices, frequently had great difficulty in steering clear of both Scylla andCharybdis. Clorinda was much given to devotional exercises, and went to meeting onevery possible occasion; while Victoria, with the flightiness of heryears, laughed at Clo's psalm-singing, and interrupted her prayers inthe most fervid part by polka steps and profane redowas. In order topropitiate Clorinda, Dolf had accompanied her to meeting much oftenerthan his inclinations prompted, expressing the utmost desire to beremembered in her prayers, all the while denouncing himself as amiserable sinner not worth saving. But good women with a weakness for helping masculine sinners are alikein one thing, no matter what their color may be--wickedness has astrange attraction for them. It was the peril in which she consideredDolf, that made Clo so lenient towards him; it would be such a triumphto win him from his wicked ways, and lead him up to a height where hewould be secure from the craft of the evil one, and what was moreimportant, beyond the wiles of that yellow girl Victoria, who wasregarded by her fellow-servants as a direct emissary of the prince ofdarkness. Clo labored faithfully with 'Dolf, though it must be confessed sheallowed her religious instructions to be diversified with a little morelove-making than would have been quite sanctioned by her class leader, and for the first time in her life became extravagant in the matter ofdress, wearing the most gorgeous bandannas every day, and even adoptingan immense crinoline, which she managed so badly that it was constantlybringing her into grotesque difficulties, to Victoria's intense delight. Of course these females, like their betters, never quarreled openlyabout Dolf, but they found endless subjects of dispute to improve upon, and sometimes that adroit fellow got into serious difficulty with bothby attempting to mediate between them. On occasions the sable rivals would hide their bitterness under smilesand good nature, and appear almost affectionate after the influence of asudden truce; but Dolf learned to dread those seasons of deceitful calm, for they were the sure precursors of an unusually fierce tempest, which, blowing in opposite directions, it was impossible for him to escape. These three restless persons went out one evening to pay a visit to somesable friends in the neighborhood, where the colored gentry often metand had choice little entertainments; where the eatables came fromperhaps it would not have been wise for their employers to inquire. Old Mrs. Hopkins and her fascinating daughter, Miss Dinah, were thepossessors of this abode, and Clo and Victoria had for some time beenpromising Dolf a visit there. That night seemed a favorable occasion forthe expedition, as a store of fruit pies, blanc mange and chicken salad, had that day been moulded by Clo's own expert hands, and half a jellycake set aside in the closet ready for the basket which took so manymysterious journeys in Mrs. Hopkins' direction. "I nebber sends back pieces to de table, " said Clo; "it's wulgar. " "In course it is, " returned Dolf; "I'se sure nothing would orritatemaster more. " Vic attempted no deceptions on her conscience; she liked jelly cake, anddid not trouble herself about the manner in which it was obtained; sinceher earliest remembrance stolen delicacies had never given her amoment's indigestion, or the least approach to moral nightmare. They went over to visit Mrs. Hopkins and Miss Dinah, and the evening wasmade a festive one, with Clo's pies, the hard cider which Mrs. Hopkinsprovided, and other delicacies which composed a sumptuous entertainment. But as ill-luck would have it, two or three other friends strayed in, and among them was a young woman as much given to coquetry as Dolfhimself; and before a great while Dolf's love of flirtation got thebetter of his prudence, and plentiful doses of the hard cider renderedhim reckless. In spite of the indignation which both Clo and Victoriadisplayed, he was exerting all his fascinations on the newcomer, whileher neglected beau sat looking like a modern Othello, with every glanceexpressive of bowie-knives at least. When the damsel went out with Miss Dinah, for an extra bench from thewash-house, Dolf accompanied them, and directly the company werestartled by a direful commingling of laughter and doleful shrieks. Clo flew to the door and opened it; Victoria peeped over her shoulder;there was that perfidious Dolf encircling the stranger damsel with hisright arm, and making bold efforts to lay hold of the wash-bench withhis left. Dolf looked up and saw Clo; he was not so much under the excitement ofthe cider that he could not understand the risk he ran. "Dare is pretty conducts!" exclaimed Clo. "I shud tink so, " chimed in Victoria. "If you please, Miss Clorinda, Itink I will locomote home; I ain't accustomed to sich goings on myself;dey isn't de fashion in de Piney Cove basement. " Clorinda got her bonnet and tied it on her head with an indignant jerk. The outraged damsels would hear no persuasions, and Dolf was forced toaccompany them back, and a very uncomfortable time he had of it. First they abused the impudent young pusson they had left behind, andnearly annihilated Dolf when he attempted a word in the young woman'sfavor. "I 'clar, " cried Clo at last; "Mr. Dolf, yer go 'long as crooked as arail fence; what am de matter, are yer jest done gone and no 'countnigger any how?" Dolf only gave a racy chuckle. "I guess goin' into the wash-room turned his head, " said Vic. "De siety I'se enjoyin' at dis minit, " said deceitful Dolf, "is enoughto turn de head of any gemman. " "Oh, we know all 'bout dat, " said Vic. "In course you does, " returned Dolf, forgetting Clorinda, and trying toseize Vic's hand, but so uncertain were his movements that she readilyescaped him. Clorinda saw it all; it was fuel to the flame which consumed her. "Miss Victory, " said she, "yer needn't push me into de brook. " "Who's a pushin' of yer?" retorted Victoria, with equal acidity. "Yer was, yer own self. " "I didn't--so dar! Guess somethin' ails yer head too, de way yer goon--pushin' indeed. " "I scorns yer insinivations, " said Clorinda, "and despises yeractuations!" "Jis' don't go pitchin' into me and callin' me names, " retorted Vic;"'cause I won't stand it. " "Ladies, ladies!" interposed Dolf. "Don't resturb de harmonium of ourwalk by any onpleasant words. " "I ain't a sayin' nothin', " said Vic. "Yer've said more'n I, " returned Clo, "and I ain't gwine to be pushedinter de ditch by nobody--thar!" Clorinda was naturally more irritated than Vic, because Dolf had made noeffort to seize upon her hand, which trembled to give him a pardoningclasp. "Nobody wants ter push yer, " said Vic. "I don' know 'bout dat, " said Clo, solemnly; "I b'lieve if I wasmurdered in my bed I shud know whar ter look for de murderer. " "Sich subjects, Miss Clorinda, is not fit for yer lubly lips, " saidDolf; "don' gib dem houseroom, I begs. " "Mr. Dolf, " returned Clorinda, with a severity that pierced like awarning through the elation of Lothario's brain; "don' try none ob demflightinesses wid me; I ain't one ob dat sort. " "What sort?" asked Victoria. "Neber yer mind, " said Clo, with majesty; "neber yer mind, miss;children don' comprehensianise sich like. " "I onderstands Miss Clorinda, and I venerates her sentimens, " observedDolf; "but when a gemman finds hisself in sich siety as dis, de languageof compliments flows as naturally ter his lips as--as--cider from a junkbottle. " This well-rounded period softened both the damsels a little; Dolf gotClo on his right arm and Vic on his left; the support was not unwelcometo himself just then; and he managed to keep them both in tolerablehumor until they nearly reached the house. Whether Dolf stumbled, or Victoria gave a sly, vicious push, it wasdifficult to tell in the darkness, but Clorinda went suddenly down fulllength in the path. Victoria gave a laugh of derision, and this gratification of hermalicious feelings in the misfortune of her rival, put her in highgood-humor. Dolf hastened to help Clorinda up, but his movements were a littleuncertain, and the first thing he did was to set his foot through thecrown of her bonnet, which had fallen back from her head. "I'se killed, " shrieked Clo. "Do scream low, like a 'spectable ole woman!" cried the unsympathisingVic; "yer'll hab de whole house out. " "I don't keer, " moaned Clorinda: "I don't keer. " "Why don' yer get up?" demanded Victoria. "I'll 'sist yer, I'll 'sist yer, " said Dolf, making another sidelongmovement. Clorinda endeavored to help herself, but the effort was a failure, andthere she lay covered with confusion, for she could not think of givingthe real cause of her continued prostration. The truth was she hadknocked one high heel from a pair of Mrs. Harrington's French boots, which that lady was not likely to miss before morning; and had sprainedher ankle in the process, a very unpleasant situation for a modest andchurchgoing darkey to find herself in, late at night, and her loverlooking on. "Be yer gwine to lay dar all night!" asked Vic. "I kin't get up, I tell yer, " said Clo. "Is yer bones broke?" "Smashed. One of 'em am smashed, " answered Clo, ruefully. "No, no; Miss Clory, not as bad as dat, " said Dolf; "don't petrificateus wid sich a idee. Jis let me sist yer now. " "No, no, " cried Clorinda; "wait a minit--my foot--my foot!" "Hev yer hurt it?" demanded Vic; "let me zamine. " "It's my ankle; can't yer understand?" "No, I kin't onderstand nothin' 'bout it, only yer makin' a outrageousole fool o' yerself, and freezin' us to death. Mr. Dolf, 'spozen we goin. " "Yer wouldn't desart a sister in distress, " said Dolf, dancing about theprostrate form, unable to comprehend why Clo would not permit him toassist her; while she huddled herself in a heap, in true spinster fearof showing her ankles or exposing the borrowed boot. "Now, Clo, " cried Victoria, "jis git up; I won't stand dis fooling nolonger. " "Help me, " said Clo; "do help me. " "Hain't Mr. Dolf ben a tryin' dese ten minits!" "No, no! Bend down here, Vic. Mr. Dolf, if yer's a gemman I ax yer toshut yer eyes. " "My duty is to sarve de fair, " said Dolf, turning his back and peepingover his shoulder, very curious to know what could be the difficulty. Clo whispered in Victoria's ear with agonised sharpness, "Dem boots am so high, an' my ankle is guv out, jes ondo de buttons!" A stone might have sympathised with her maidenly distress, but thatwicked Victoria burst into absolute shrieks of laughter. "Oh, oh, oh! yer ole fool!" she cried, between her shouts of merriment. "Yer too ole for new fashions--telled yer so!" Clorinda's outraged modesty was forgotten in the fury which Victoria'slack of sympathy caused. "Jis let me git up!" cried she. "I'll fix yer; I'll frizzle dem longbeaucatchers like a door mat, an' stamp on 'em. " "What am it?" demanded Dolf. As well as she could speak for laughing, Victoria began "She's justchoked up her foot in Miss Harrington's high pinercled boots!" "Hush up!" interrupted Clo. "I'll pisen yer if yer don't shut yerimpudent mouth. " "Ki! ki! ki! oh, laws, I shall die! Ole folks hadn't orter try to beyoung uns. I've telled yer so, Clo, fifty times, " shrieked the yellowmaiden; "'tain't no wonder yer snickered, Dolf; borrered feathers! he, he! Vic!" Clorinda sprang to her feet with a yell of triumph and rage, and limpingtoward Victoria, caught that yellow maiden by her much-prized tresses, and for a few moments the battle between the rivals raged furiously. Clo quite forgot her religion in the excitement, and her language mighthave shocked the elders had they heard it, while Victoria struggledbravely to save her tresses from extermination. "De hall door's a openin', " cried Dolf, struck with a brilliant thought;"I believe it's marster comin' out. " The battle ceased. Dolf ran towards the house and the combatants afterhim; Clorinda limping like a returned soldier, but Dolf never stoppedtill he was safe in his own dormitory, not caring to trust himself inthe presence of either of the infuriated damsels. Indeed, the next morning it required the special interference of Mrs. Mellen herself to settle the matter, and several days passed beforeperfect harmony was restored in the lower regions at Piney Cove. CHAPTER XXXV. MRS. MELLEN AND HER COUSIN. The next afternoon Tom Fuller came down to the island again. Elizabeth and Elsie were quite alone, for Mellen had driven over to thevillage on some matter of business; but the sisters were not takingadvantage of their solitude to indulge in one of those long, cozy, confidential chats which had been their habit in former years. Elsie was in the upper part of the house amusing herself after her ownfashion, and Elizabeth sat in the little morning-room which had becomeher favorite apartment of late. It was a small room in the old part of the house, somewhat sombre in itscharacter, but on a bright day relieved by a beautiful view of the seawhich was afforded from the French windows, the only modern featurewhich Mellen had added to it. On a dark morning the apartment was gloomy enough; the ceilings werelow, crossed with heavy carved beams that made their want of heightstill more apparent; the upper portion of the walls were hung with darkcrimson cloth, met half way down by a wainscoating of unpolished oak, dark and stained with age. The furniture had been in the house since the Revolution; the massivechairs, each one of which was a weight to lift, had been covered with afabric to match the hangings. The whole room had a quaint aspect, andwas filled with a store of relics and curiosities which would havedelighted a lover of the antique. Elsie detested the apartment and never would occupy it, but when aloneElizabeth sought it from choice; the darker and drearier the day themore pertinaciously she clung to the old room, where the shadows layheavy and grim, and every sound was echoed with preternatural sharpness. But this day was bright and beautiful as summer itself. The apartmentlooked cheerful and picturesque, and Elizabeth made a pretty picture, seated by one of the open windows, with her light dress forming anagreeable contrast to the sombre draperies about her. She had a work-basket on the little spider-legged table by her side anda mass of embroidery on her lap, but the needle had fallen from herhold, her hands lay idly upon her knee, and she was looking out over thebright waters with a dreamy, wistful gaze, which had become habitualwith her whenever the necessity for self-restraint was removed and shewas free to suffer, unobserved. Tom entered the room in his usual haste, and found her sitting in thisdreamy attitude; she started at the sound of his tread, and with thecaution she was daily acquiring changed her listless position, and threwthe mask of a smile over her face, which it was so dangerous to lifteven for an instant. "Here I am, " cried Tom; "back again, like a bad penny. I hope you arenot beginning to hate the sight of my ugly face. " He rushed towards her, upset the spider-legged table that was alwaysready to topple over on the least provocation, made a hopeless labyrinthof her embroidery silks, gave her a kiss of greeting, and hurried onwith numberless questions, just as if he were in the greatest possiblehaste, and it was a necessity of life and death that he should throw offeverything that happened to be on his mind before he dashed away. "And you are not tired of seeing me, Bessie, you are sure of that?" herepeated. "You are a silly fellow to ask such questions, " she replied; "you knowhow glad I am to have you come. " "You're a darling old girl, " cried Tom, "and there's no more to be saidabout it. " "Then, if you have finished, please pick up my unfortunate table. Seewhat a state these poor silks are in. " "I'm always in mischief, " said Tom, contritely, restoring the table toits equilibrium with great difficulty; "I'm more out of place in alady's parlor than an owl in a canary bird's cage. " "Your mistakes are better than other men's elegancies, " said Elizabeth, heartily. It rested her to be in Tom's society; with him she was not forcedconstantly to play a part, and he had been a great resource to her eversince his return. Many times she said to herself: "He would love me, whatever came--I can always depend on him. " She was thinking something of the kind, just then, while she beganassorting her silks; and Tom stood meekly by, longing to repair themischief he had occasioned, but perfectly certain that he should only doa good deal more harm if he attempted it. Besides that, something else was in his mind--there always was before hehad been five minutes in the house if Elsie did not make her appearance. He shuffled about, answered Elizabeth's questions haltingly, and at lastburst out: "Where is the little fairy--has she gone out, too?" "Elsie, do you mean?" "Who else, of course? Where is she?" "Up in her room, I fancy, " replied Elizabeth. "I don't see how you can bear her out of your sight for an instant, "cried Tom; "I'm sure I couldn't if I lived in the house with her. " "Nonsense, Tom!" "There is no nonsense about it; it's just the truth. " Several times Elizabeth had attempted to point out to him the folly ofgoing on in his old insane fashion, but either he would not listen orsomething interrupted their conversation. Now she determined to takeadvantage of the present opportunity and speak seriously with him. "I have brought her a paper of Maillard's sweet things, " said Tom;"might I call or send for her?" He darted towards the door as he spoke, but Elizabeth stopped him. "Wait a moment, Tom, " she said; "come back here. " "Yes, of course; I'll be back in a flash--I'll just send her thesetraps, " and he pulled a couple of tempting packages from his pocket, nattily tied with pink ribbons and got up generally in the exquisitetaste which distinguishes everything from our Frenchman's establishment. "No, " urged Elizabeth, "come here first; I have something to say to you, Tom--Elsie can eat her bon-bons after. " Tom came back, rather unwillingly though, and stood leaning against thewindow like a criminal. "Sit down, " said Elizabeth. "No, no! I like to stand! Well, what is it, Bessie?" "Tom, " she said, seriously, "I am afraid you have forgotten theexperience which cost you so much pain and drove you off to Europe; Ifear you are making other and deeper trouble for yourself. " "Oh, no, Bessie--it's of no consequence any way, " returned Tom, turningfifty different shades of red at once, "What a pretty green that silkis. " "It is bright blue, but no matter! So you wont listen to me, Tom?"continued Elizabeth. "My dear girl, did I ever refuse to listen in all my life!" cried Tom. "But you see, you're a little mistaken, Bessie; I'm not such a goney asI used to be. " "That has nothing to do with the matter. " "Oh, yes, it has; I mean, I don't allow myself to be such a dunce, evenin my own thoughts. I never even think about--about--you know what Imean. " Tom broke down and made a somewhat lame conclusion. "Oh, Tom, Tom!" Elizabeth said. "Well, there!" cried he, with sudden energy; "there is no use instanding here and telling you fibs! I do love her--I must love her--Ialways shall love her--hang me if I shan't!" He was in a state of great agitation now, and trembled all over as if hehad been addressing Elsie herself. Elizabeth sighed wearily. "I thought so, " she said; "I feared so. " "You mean the dear girl will never care for me. How could any one expecther to--I couldn't--'tisn't in reason. " "Then, Tom, she certainly ought not to treat you as she does and leadyou on. " "She doesn't lead me on. " "But her manner does not forbid your attentions, and you are too worthy, dear cousin, for anything but honest dealing. " "It's my fault--all my fault. " Elizabeth shook her head. "You have the best heart and the worst head in the world, " said she. "You musn't blame her, " continued Tom; "I can't stand that! Pitch intome as often and as hard as you like, you never can say enough, but don'tblame her. " "Let us leave her share in the matter, then, out of the question, "continued Elizabeth. "If you believe what you say, is it wise to runinto danger as you do?" "There's no help for it, Bessie; I should die if I could not see herdear little face! Oh, you can't think what I suffered while I wasgone--I didn't talk about it--I don't even want to think of it; but, Bessie, dear, sometimes I used to think I should go out of my senses. " He was speaking seriously now; his face was absolutely pale withemotion, and his eyes--the one fine feature of his face--were misty witha remembrance of old pain. "Poor Tom, " murmured Elizabeth, in her pitying way, always full ofsympathy for the trouble of others, whatever her own might be; "poor, dear Tom, I know how hard it is. " "No; you can't know, Bessie; you can't have the least idea! You don'tknow what it is to have something to hide--to go about with a secretgnawing at your heart--never able to open your lips--suffering night andday--" He stopped suddenly and looked at his cousin with wonder; she wasleaning back in her chair, her face was pale as death, and her lipsparted in a dreary sigh. Tom drew close to her chair and bent over her, with a look of anxioussurprise on his disturbed features. "Are you sick, Bessie?" he asked. "No, no, " she answered, controlling herself. His words brought up her own secret burden so vividly before her thatfor an instant she had been dreadfully shaken. "You look so pale; I'm afraid you are going to be ill. " "Indeed, I am not, " she answered. Tom knelt down by her on both knees, played with her embroidery silks, and finally said: "Bessie, since we're talking plainly, may I say something?" "Yes, Tom. " "Somehow, since I came back from Europe, you don't seem so happy as youused--maybe it's only one of my blunders--but I have thought you lookedtroubled--like a person that was always expecting something dreadful tohappen. " She forced a smile upon her lips and then compelled them to answer him: "Oh, you foolish Tom!" "Then it is not so!" he urged. "You are not unhappy?" "How could I be unhappy--is not my life pleasant, prosperous beyondanything I could ever have hoped for?" "It seems so; that made me think it must be just one of my sillyfancies. " "Nothing more, Tom. " "Mellen's the most splendid fellow in the world, " pursued he; "and youcouldn't well be sad with that little darling about you. " Elizabeth took up her silks again. "Dismiss all such thoughts from your mind, Tom. " "I shall be only too glad. But tell me once more that I am anover-anxious busybody, minding everybody's concerns but my own. You see, Bessie, I love you like a sister, and will stand by you, by Jupiter, always. But these stupid ideas of mine, there's no foundation for them?" "How could there be?" "That's what I say to myself always, " cried Tom. "Well, dear, I won'tthink such nonsense again. " "Do not, I beg; and never mention it to anybody. " "There's no danger of that, " said Tom. "But you know, if you should getunhappy or in trouble, there is always one old chap you could lean on. " "I believe that, Tom; I do indeed. " "And you would come to me, Bessie?" "If you could help me, yes. But trouble must come to all, Tom; and, generally, we must each bear our burdens alone. " "How sad your voice sounds, Bessie. " She made an effort to speak playfully: "You are getting all sorts of ridiculous fancies in your head; don't beso foolish. " Tom was relieved by her manner, and began to laugh at his own ridiculousmistakes, rising from his knees and brushing the dust away with hishandkerchief. "My head is a poor old trap, " he said. "Well, well, I am glad you arehappy--very glad. " "And I want you to be happy, Tom. " "I am, upon my word, I am! I don't allow myself to think any more or tolook forward, but just live on, glad to be in the sunshine. 'Tisn't abad world, after all, Bess; things usually come right in the end. " If she could only believe it--if she could but accept his cheerfulphilosophy and his unwavering trust; but, alas! the sleepless dread ather heart prevented that. "And about my stupid self, Bessie, " added Tom. "Yes, about your dear, good self, " answered Elizabeth, glad to removethe subject from any connection with her secret dread. "And my useless bits of affairs, " pursued Tom; "just let things rest asthey are, it's the best way. " "I don't wish to do anything to annoy you, " she replied; "and you knowvery well I am the last person in the world to interfere----" "Oh, don't talk like that, or I shall think you are offended. " "Not in the least, Tom; I only meant to say that it was my regard foryour happiness that made me speak. " "I know--I feel that, Bessie; but just let things go on! Perhaps I amasleep and dreaming, but the slumber is pleasant, so don't wake me; it'scruel kindness, dear. " Elizabeth said nothing more; it was useless to pursue the subject; whereTom was concerned she saw plainly that it could do no good, his heartwas fixed. CHAPTER XXXVI. LURED INTO DANGER. Just as Elizabeth was thinking over this conversation, and givinganother little sigh for Tom and what she feared for him, a blithe youngvoice rang in the hall, carolling like a bird. "There she is!" exclaimed Tom. His face lighted up, his whole frame seemed to expand with delight. Elizabeth watched him. She knew better than ever that his heartstringswere twined about that young creature, that his very soul had gone outin worship at her feet. "And where are you hidden, Lady Bess?" sang Elsie, gayly. Tom rushed to the door and flung it open, upsetting the table again, andthis time leaving Elizabeth to pick it up herself. "Here she is, my fairy princess!" he called, standing in the doorway andlooking up at her as she paused on the stairs. "In that dismal den and guarded by a dragon, " cried Elsie, peeping athim through the banisters, mischievously. "Pray where did you come from, C[oe]ur de Lion?" "If you knew what I had brought for my lady-bird, you would be on yourprettiest behavior and give me your best welcome, " said Tom. "It's bon-bons!" cried Elsie with a shriek of delight. "The ogre meanspralines and caramels and marons glacés!" "Come down and see, " said Tom, mysteriously. Elsie danced downstairs and entered the room where her sister sat. "Ugh, the ugly place!" said she. "It makes me shiver!" "Better come into the den than lose the sweets, " said Tom, opening thepapers and pretending to eat greedily. "He won't leave a drop!" cried Elsie, darting upon him. Tom prolonged the playful struggle artfully enough; and when a truce wasconcluded it was only on condition that he should feed her with thesugarplums, and as he did not satisfy her greediness fast enough, therewas a great deal of sport and laughter between the pair. Elizabeth sat in the window and watched them, sighing sometimes andregarding Elsie with a strange pain in her eyes, as if annoyed andtroubled that the happy creature could not leave her the full affectionof this one heart. "I want to go out on the water, " said Elsie. "Will you take me, you uglygiant?" "Won't I!" said Tom. "I'd take you to the moon if you liked. " "But I don't wish to try the moon, thank you; a nice long row willsatisfy me. Come along, Bessie!" "Not to-day, " answered Elizabeth coldly. "You're a hateful, poky thing!" cried Elsie. "Well, I shall go, the sunis lovely. " "I'll run down to the shore and get the boat ready, " said Tom, ecstatically. He darted away, and Elsie stood for a few moments crushing the candiesbetween her white teeth and looking at Elizabeth, half frightened, halfdefiant. "You are very busy, " said she. "One can't be idle, " replied Elizabeth. "Oh, can't one? It just suits me, thank you. " "Elsie, " said her sister, suddenly, "I want to say something. " "If it is anything unpleasant, I won't hear. I won't hear. I want to behappy. Let me alone!" "It is about yourself; don't be alarmed. " "Well, say it; but you are going to scold or something else dreadful, Iknow by your voice. " "Don't be such a baby, " said Elizabeth, impatiently. "There! I knew you were cross! How can I help being a baby? I like it, and I will be one. " "Do you think you are acting honestly with Tom?" said Elizabeth. "I'm not acting at all, " replied Elsie fretfully. "I can't help hiscoming here constantly. You wouldn't have me rude to your own cousin?" "You know what I mean. He loves you, in spite of your conduct before hewent abroad----" "I can't help it, " Elsie broke in again. "If people will fall in lovewith me it's their own fault; I don't ask them. " "But you can help encouraging him and leading him on to greater pain. " Elsie pouted. "How do you know I shall?" "You would not marry him, " exclaimed Elizabeth, suddenly. "You--you--you----" "You don't know anything about it. Let Tom and me alone. I think you aregrowing a cross old thing. " "Oh, Elsie, do be serious for one moment. " "Let me alone!" she repeated. "You are always spoiling my sunshine. Ibelieve you hate me!" "Don't talk so wildly, Elsie. But you cannot blame me for being anxiousabout Tom's happiness. " "And, pray, should I make him wretched if I married him?" she exclaimeddefiantly. "You won't do that. You----" "I'll do what I please; and don't you meddle with me, just rememberthat!" The voice was sharp and unlike Elsie's usual tone, but she quicklyresumed her childish manner, and added: "I'll be good--don't scold. There, I'm going now--good-bye!" She danced out of the room and through the house, and Elizabeth heardher voice on the lawn, calling to Tom, to know if the boat was ready. Elizabeth kept her seat, looking absently across the water. Presentlyshe saw the little skiff shoot out from the shore, under the impetus ofTom's muscular arms, while Elsie leaned back in the stern, wrapped in apale blue shawl, and reminding Elizabeth of the old German legend of theLurlei. She sat there a long time, with her former mournful thoughts alltrooping back, like ravens to a desolated nest. The gloom upon herspirits waxed deeper, and the chill that had begun during the past daysto creep about her heart tightened and grew cold, as if it were changingto an icy band, which would freeze her pulses in its tightening clasp. She looked out through the sunshine, watching the light boat till itbecame a mere speck in the distance, and finally disappeared among thewindings of the long curve of land which stretched out into the ocean. Thinking, thinking, always the same dreary round, till she grew so wearywith the ceaseless anxiety, the constant necessity for plots and plans, the need of reflection, even, in slightest act, and, worse than all, thesleepless fear of discovery which hovered over her, asleep or awake, that it seemed sometimes that she could no longer uphold the burden, butmust allow it to fall and crush her. The afternoon was passing, but the little boat had not yet appeared insight again. There was no danger that Tom would think of fatigue whilehe could sit looking in the face of his syren, listening to her low, sweet songs; nor was there the slightest possibility of her everremembering that the strongest muscles must at last feel a little needof relaxation. Just as long as it pleased her to float over the sunlitwaters, carolling her pretty melodies or talking gay nonsense to Tom, and blinding him utterly with the wicked lightning of her eyes, shewould think of nothing else. At last Mr. Mellen's step sounded in the hall. Elizabeth heard it, andimmediately gathered up her embroidery silks, making a great pretence ofbeing busy, lest he should enter suddenly, and pierce her with one ofhis dark, suspicious glances, which made her heart actually stand stillwith apprehension. He came on towards the room, looked in at the door and saw his wifesitting there apparently quiet, comfortable, and wholly occupied withher pretty task. She glanced up and nodded a welcome. "So you have come back, " she said; "I have been wishing for you. " He smiled, came forward and stood by her, saying: "I thought you had given up any such weakness. You seem very busy. " "This tiresome embroidery has been lying about so long that I am workingon it for very shame, " she replied. "Elsie began it and was delighted with it for three days, but she hasnot touched it since. " "Very like the little fairy, " he said, with a smile any reference to theyoung girl always brought to his lips. Elizabeth did not wish to talk, it was important that she should hidethe real feelings that oppressed her even under an appearance ofplayfulness. She looked up and smiled: "If you were good-natured you would sit down here and read to me. Thereis Bulwer's new book. " "I will, with pleasure; but where is Elsie?" "Oh, Tom Fuller came, and she made him take her out for a row; so I havebeen alone in my den, as she calls it. " "The child can't bear the least approach to a shadow, " he said; "shemust have her sunshine undisturbed. " He drew an easy chair near the window where Elizabeth sat, took up thenovel she had asked him to read, and began the splendid story. He read beautifully, and Elizabeth was glad to forget her unquietreflections in the melody of his voice and the rare interest of thetale. Mellen himself was in a mood to be comfortable and at rest. The brightness of the sunset was flooding the waters before either ofthem looked up again. Then Mellen said: "Those careless creatures ought to come back; it grows chilly on thewater as evening comes on, and the least thing gives Elsie cold. " Elizabeth shaded her eyes with her hand and looked over the bay. "They are coming, " she said; "I can see them. " Mellen looked in the direction to which she pointed, and saw the boatrounding a point of land and making swiftly up the bay. "Tom is as strong as a young Hercules, " he said, watching the littleskiff as it fairly flew through the water under the impulse of thatpowerful arm, and aided by the inward rush of the tide. They remained watching it till it approached near enough for them todistinguish Elsie's white wrappings. Suddenly Mellen said: "She is rocking the boat dreadfully! She is standing up--The girl iscrazy to run such risks!" Elizabeth looked and saw Elsie erect in the skiff, her shawl floatingaround her, rocking the boat to and fro with reckless force, while shecould see by Tom's gestures that he was vainly expostulating with herupon her imprudence. Mellen went into the hall and out on the veranda, with some vague ideaof trying to attract the imprudent girl's attention by signals; but theskiff was far off, and Elsie too much occupied to observe them. Elizabeth threw down her work and followed him, standing by his side insilent apprehension. "She is mad!" exclaimed Mellen, "absolutely mad!" Elsie's gay laugh rang over the waters, and they could see Tomexpostulating with more animated gestures. "She will fall overboard, as sure as fate!" cried Mellen. "Oh! Elsie, Elsie!" But the exclamation could not reach the reckless creature; probably shewould have paid no attention had she heard it. "Oh, see how it rocks!" cried Elizabeth with a shiver. "She is frightened at her own recklessness, " said Mellen, "but will notstop, because it disturbs Tom. " "Perhaps there is less danger than we think, " began Elizabeth, but a cryfrom her husband checked the words. She looked--the boat had tipped till the edge was even with the water;suddenly Elsie tottered, lost her balance--there was a smothered shriekfrom the distance--then she disappeared under the crested waves. CHAPTER XXXVII. THE AFTER STRUGGLE. Mellen sprang down the steps and rushed across the lawn, with some madidea of trying to rescue his sister; and, following as well as hertrembling limbs would permit, Elizabeth saw Tom throw off his coat andplunge into the water. "He will save her!" she cried; "he will save her!" Mellen only answered by a groan; he was looking wildly about for a boat, but there was none in sight; thus powerless to aid his darling--he couldonly stand and watch the struggles of another to rescue her from thatdeath peril. They saw an object rise above the waves--saw Tom swimtowards it--seize it--he had caught the girl in his arms. The couple onthe lawn could neither move nor cry out; but stood in breathlessexpectation, and watched him support his burthen with one arm, whilewith the other he swam towards the skiff, which the tide was bearing intowards the shore. It was a long pull; they could see that he began tofalter after his exertions in rowing; a deathly fear crept over boththose hearts, but they did not speak--scarcely breathed. Suddenly an outgoing wave washed the helpless girl from Tom's grasp; shewas sinking again. Strong man as he was, Grantley Mellen's courage gaveway; then covering his face with his hands he sallied back, restingagainst a tree, afraid to look again. White and cold, Elizabeth watchedthe boat drift one way, and saw Tom snatch at the girl's dress and gether again in the grasp of his strong arm. "He has caught her!" she gasped. "He has almost reached the boat. Grantley! Grantley! she is safe!" Mellen looked up. Tom had just put his hand on the side of the skiff, and was lifting Elsie in. It was evidently the last effort of his mightystrength, for he floated for some distance, holding on to the boatbefore he had power to attempt more. The husband and wife watched himwhile he got into the boat himself, lifted Elsie's head on his knee, andallowed the tide almost entirely to wash them towards the beach. As they approached the bank Elsie began to recover consciousness. As Tomtook her in his arms and sprang with a staggering bound on shore, sheopened her eyes and saw her brother and Elizabeth. "I'm safe, " she said, faintly, "quite safe. Don't be afraid. " It was not a moment for many words. With an exclamation of thankfulness, Mellen snatched Elsie from Tom's arms and carried her into the house. Ina few moments their united exertions brought the reckless girlcompletely to herself. She looked up and saw the anxious faces bent overher. "Don't scold, " she cried, "Tom saved me, Grant, Tom saved me!" Mellen grasped Fuller's hands. "I can't thank you, I can't, " he said. "God bless you, my friend. " Tom was shaking from head to foot, his drenched garments dripping like ariver god's, but he answered as soon as his chattering teeth wouldpermit: "Don't say a word. I'd have drowned myself, if I hadn't saved her. " Elizabeth insisted upon Elsie's being carried upstairs to her room, andsent Tom off to change his dress; luckily, in his frequent visits, hehad always forgotten some portion of his baggage, so dry clothes werefound in his room. Before Mellen had recovered from the shock sufficiently to be at allcomposed, Elsie was dressed and lying on the sofa in her own room, quiterestored, with the exception of her unusual pallor. She had been wrappedin a rose-colored morning robe, trimmed with swansdown, and lay indelicate relief on the blue couch of her boudoir. Mellen was bendingover her and holding her hands, as if he feared to let her free for aninstant; while Elizabeth stood near, finding time, now that her laborswere over, to watch her husband and wonder if danger to her would havebrought a pang like this to his heart. "I am quite well now, " said Elsie, "and I didn't feel much frightened. " "Oh, child!" said her brother, "promise me never to run such risksagain. " "But you mustn't scold, " she pleaded; "think of the danger I was in! Oh!it was horrible to feel the water closing over my head--to godown--down!" "Don't think of it, " cried Elizabeth, making a sudden effort to changethe conversation, from a fear that dwelling upon the danger which shehad incurred might bring on one of Elsie's nervous attacks. "No, " added Mellen; "it is all over now, quite over--don't think of itany more. " "You look pale, Grant. " "No wonder, no wonder!" The girl gave him one of her wilful smiles. "Perhaps I tried the experiment to see how much you loved me?" Mellen lifted her in his arms and rested her head upon his shoulder, while many emotions struggled across his face. "Child!" he said, in a tremulous voice, "you knew before--you havealways known. My mother's treasure--my pride--my blessing!" There Elizabeth stood, forgotten, disregarded--so it seemed to her; butshe made no sign which could betray the bitter anguish at her heart. There came a knock at the door. "That's Tom Fuller, " said Elsie; "tell him to come in, Bessie. " Mellen started up and opened the door himself. There stood Tom, clad indry garments, but still greatly agitated. "How is she?" he asked. "Is she better?" "You have saved her life!" exclaimed Mellen, grasping his two hands;"you have saved her life!" "But is she better?" he repeated, quite too anxious for any thought ofthe credit due himself, and too unselfish to desire it even if he hadremembered. "Come in and see, " called Elsie, in a tender voice from her sofa. Tom brushed by Mellen, and down he went on his knees by the couch, exclaiming: "She looks all right now. Oh, thank God!" Mellen had been too profoundly disturbed himself for conjectureregarding this passionate outburst; to him it seemed natural that everyone should be agitated, and Elsie soon brought them back to safercommon-places by her gayety, which not even the peril from which she hadbeen so recently rescued could entirely subdue. "I declare, Tom, " said she, "you are useful in a household located nearthe water, as a Newfoundland dog. " "Oh, I can't laugh, " cried Tom. "But you must!" said the wilful creature. "You will not put on longfaces because I am saved, I suppose?" "Elsie, " said her brother, "you ought to sleep awhile; Tom and I will goout. " "No, no, " she persisted, "I am not in the least sleepy--you must not goaway--I shall only get nervous if you leave me alone; I shall be quitewell by dinner-time. Tom Fuller, don't go!" They did not oppose her; every one there knew that it was of no use, forin the end they would surely yield to her caprices. "I haven't thanked you yet, Tom, " she said. "I don't know what there is to thank me for. " "Indeed!" said Elsie; "so you don't think my life of enough importanceto have the saving of it a matter of consequence?" "You know that wasn't what I meant, " said Tom, rubbing his damp hairwith one hand. "You are too bad, " said Mellen, laughing, "too bad, Elsie. " "Indeed, I shall tease him more than ever, " replied Elsie; "he will growconceited if I don't. Tell him how much you like me to tease you, oldTom. " "Well, " said he, a little ruefully, "you have always done it, and Isuppose you always will--I shouldn't think it was you if you stoppednow. " Even Elizabeth laughed, and Elsie said: "There, there, old Tom, don't get sentimental. Perhaps I'll begood-natured for three days by way of reward for pulling me out of thewater. " "I'd like to save your life every day in the week at that rate, " criedTom in ecstasy. "No, no!" added Mellen; "I think one such exploit is quite enough. " Elsie seized Tom's hand, and said with real feeling: "Tom, I do thank you--I can't tell you how much. " "Don't, don't!" he pleaded. "If you say another word I'll run off andnever show my face again. " Elsie began to laugh once more, and the lingering trace of seriousnessdied quite out of her face. "Tom is good at a catastrophe, " said she, "but he can't carry on theblank verse proper to the after situation. " "Blank enough it would be, " rejoined Tom, and then he was so muchastonished to find that he had made a sort of joke, that the ideacovered him with fresh confusion. Elsie's disaster passed off without dangerous consequences to thereckless girl, and she had half forgotten the occurrence long beforeMellen recovered composure enough to thank, with sufficient fervor, thenoble-hearted man who had saved her life. From that day Tom Fuller took a place in Mellen's esteem which he hadnever held before; his gratitude was unbounded, and as he learned toknow and appreciate the young man, he found a thousand noble qualitiesto admire under that rugged exterior. And as Elsie softened into gentlerearnestness, and drew closer to him day by day, Tom became so completelyengrossed in his happy love-dream that he had not a single thoughtbeyond it. In her loneliness and her anxieties which separated her socompletely from those three hearts, Elizabeth Mellen watched, sighedsometimes, whispering to herself: "She has taken even Tom from me. I have nothingleft--husband--relative--all, all abandon me for her. " CHAPTER XXXVIII. A HALF UNDERSTANDING. Elsie was twenty now, but looking younger from her fragile form and theextreme delicacy of her complexion. The reader knows how winsome andplayful her manners were; how she was loved and cherished by herbrother, and it seemed hard that a creature like her, so innocent andwinsome, should have even a knowledge of the secret which oppressedElizabeth. It seemed to prove more depth of character than one wouldhave expected, that she was in any way able or willing to help hersister-in-law to bear her secret burthen, let that burthen be what itmight. The vague thoughts which had troubled Grantley Mellen on the night ofhis arrival, had died out. On calm reflection he could understand thatit was quite in keeping with the restrained intensity of Elizabeth'snature, that the very violence of the storm should have forced her intoit. That the sudden sound of his voice and step should have brought onthe nervous weakness to which she so seldom gave way, was equallynatural after so much excitement. Then Elsie came back so blithe and blooming, brought so much sunshineinto the house, and drew them both so much into her amusements, that thefirst days of Mellen's return were pleasant indeed. The weather had been delightful; they enjoyed rides and drives, moonlight excursions upon the water; there had been visits to receiveand return among neighbors and friends; people had heard of Mellen'sreturn, and came uninvited from New York, bringing all that festalbustle and change which puts holidays every now and then into theordinary routine of our lives. The first days passed and still the sky was unclouded. Grantley Mellenbegan to think that he was at last to be happy, and grew cheerful withthe thought. So for a time love cast out all fear in the husband'sheart. There had been no further return of that inexplicable nervousness inElizabeth; the strained, anxious look almost entirely left her face; shewas even more lively than was customary with her. It was not that thefear and dread had left her mind, but she was on her guard, and therewas a reticence and strength in her character which even those who knewher best did not fully understand. A stern, settled purpose would keepher through her course, whatever might lie behind. During those happy days there had been no more confidences between herand Elsie; indeed it seemed almost as if Elizabeth avoided the girl--notin a way to be noticed even by Mellen's quick eyes--if it was so, Elsieon her side did not attempt to break through these little restraintsthat had fallen around them. It was natural that she should be glad toescape from the gloom which surrounded Elizabeth, and in this respectthe fickleness of her character was fortunate; from her lack ofconcentrativeness, the girl was able to throw off any trouble the momentits actual danger was removed from her path. Thus the first days had passed, allowing them to settle down intotolerable quiet, but not too much of it, for Elsie could not endurethat. Society was her element; trifle and champagne seemed her naturalnourishment, and she drooped so quickly if compelled to seclusion, that, with his usual weakness where she was concerned, Mellen relinquished hisown desires to gratify her caprices. You may think this not in keeping with his character and habits, butreflect a little and you will see that it was perfectly natural. Thepromise which he had made to his mother was always in his mind; he neverforgot his fears for Elsie's health; she was more like a daughter than asister to him, and her very childishness was a great charm to a man ofhis grave nature. The very servants delighted in waiting on her, thoughher requirements were numerous; but they did it all willingly, and put agreat deal more heart into her service than they ever exhibited inobeying Elizabeth's moderate and reasonable requests. They mistook Mrs. Mellen's quiet manners for pride, and held her in slight favor inconsequence; so dazzled by Elsie's manner, that when she gave them acast-off garment or a worthless ornament, it seemed a much greater boonthan the real kindness Elizabeth invariably displayed when they were insickness or trouble. Elizabeth humored her sister-in-law with the rest, but there was asoreness at her heart all the while; for sometimes when she saw thisyoung creature clinging about her husband, her face wore the strangeexpression it had done while she watched their meeting after his return. The domestic life at Piney Cove was nearly happiness at this time. Butfor Elizabeth's hidden anxieties, Mellen's return would have made thatold house almost like heaven. As it was, this haunted woman wouldsometimes forget her causes of dread, and break out into gleams ofloving cheerfulness in spite of them. After the night on which the bracelet was lost, the sunshine which hadbrightened the little household at Piney Cove was dimmed by a thousandintangible shadows. In spite of all his efforts, Grantley Mellen'ssuspicions were aroused and kept on the alert, searching for proofs thatcould only bring unhappiness when found. You would not have said that he was suffering from jealousy; there wasnothing upon which his mind settled itself that gave rise to thatfeeling, but he fretted absolutely because he had no power to discoverevery thought of Elizabeth's soul during his absence. Then as hereflected upon the mystery connected with his arrival, came up afreshthe disappearance of the bracelet, and he lost himself in a maze ofirritating conjecture, of which his fine judgment often grew ashamed. Elizabeth wore her old proud look for several days after the night ofthe dinner-party. Grantley felt that the ice of the past was freezingbetween them once more, and the idea caused him acute pain. He sat watching her one day as she bent over her needlework, talking alittle at intervals, listening occasionally to passages from his book;oftener sitting there with her fingers moving hurriedly, as if she werepressed for time, but her anxious face proving how far from thisoccupation her thoughts had wandered. More than once Mellen saw the dark brows contract as if under actualdistress, and as he ceased to speak, and seemed wholly absorbed in hisbook, he could see that her reverie became more absorbing and painful. "Elizabeth!" he said suddenly. His wife started. In her preoccupation she had forgotten that he was inthe room--forgotten that she was not alone with those dark reflectionswhich cast their shadow over her face. "Did you speak, Grantley?" "Yes; how you started!" "Did I start?" she asked, trying to laugh. "I don't know how it is thatI grow so nervous. " "You never were so afflicted formerly. " "No; I don't remember, " she replied quickly. "But you know I had a gooddeal of care and responsibility during your absence; it may be thatwhich has shaken me a little. " "Do you believe it?" he asked, in a constrained voice. She shot one glance of indignant pride at him; for an instant she lookedinclined to leave the room, as had frequently been her habit during thefirst months of their marriage, when he irritated her beyond endurance. But if Elizabeth had the inclination she controlled it. After a moment'ssilence she laid down her work and approached the sofa where he waslying. "Don't be severe with me, Grantley, " she said, with a degree of humilityunknown to the past; "my head aches drearily--I don't think I am well. " His feelings changed as he looked at her; she was not well; he could seethe traces of pain in the languid eyes and the contracted forehead, butwhether the suffering was mental or physical even a physiognomist couldnot have told. He reached out his hand and drew her towards him; she sat down on thesofa and leaned her head against his shoulder with a little sigh ofweariness. "I can rest here, " she whispered; "it is my place, isn't it, Grantley?" There was tender, almost childish pleading in her voice; he lifted herface, looked into her eyes and saw tears there. "What is it, Bessie?" he asked. "Have I hurt you?" The recollection of all the doubts and suspicious thoughts which hadbeen in his mind came back, and forgetful of his idea that some recentanxiety made the change in her manner, he reproached himself with havingbrought a cloud between them by his own actions. "Have I pained you in anything, Bessie?" he repeated. "I feared the old trouble was coming back, " she whispered. "No, no; it must not, it shall not, Bessie! I am to blame--but if youknew what this wretched disposition makes me suffer! Every heart Itrusted in my early life deceived me. I have only you left now--you andElsie. " Perhaps it was natural that she should feel a little wifely jealousy athaving his sister forced in, even to their closest confidence; her facewas overclouded for an instant, but she subdued the feeling and said, kindly: "I know what you have suffered, dear; I can understand the effect it hashad upon your character--but you may trust me--indeed you may. " "I know that, dear wife; I believe that!" He drew her closer to him; for a few moments she sat with her hand amongthe short, dark curls of his hair, then she said, abruptly: "Grantley?" "What is it, dear?" "I want to ask you something. " "It can't be anything very terrible; you need not hesitate so. " "Only because it sounds foolish!" "Nothing ever can seem foolish from your lips, " he said, softly; and sheblushed like a girl at his praise. "That woman you--you loved once, " she said; "was she dearer to you thanI am?" Grantley Mellen's face darkened. "Let me blot out all thought of that time, " he exclaimed, passionately;"I would like to burn out of my soul every trace of those years in whichshe had a part. I loved her with the passion of youth--no, Bessie, itwas not a feeling so deep and holy as my love for you, and it is overfor ever. " His face softened, and his voice trembled with a more gentle emotion, for he thought of that lone grave on the hillside, which he had solately seen closed over his first love. "Then you do love me?" whispered his wife; "you do love me?" "What a question, darling!" "Yes, I know it is silly. " "Bessie, " he exclaimed, after a moment's thought; "I cannot help thefeeling--you seem changed. " "I--changed, Grantley?" "It may be my fault; but I feel as if there was a something which keptus apart--a mystery which I cannot penetrate--a gulf which no effort ofmine can bridge. " She was a little agitated at first, but that passed. "What mystery could there be?" she asked. "I don't understand you, Grantley. " "I hardly know what I mean myself. Is it my fault, Elizabeth? Are youangry still at what I said the night you lost your bracelet?" She did not stir; she kept the hand he held even from quivering, but theface he could not see grew white and contracted under a sterner pain. "Were you angry, Bessie?" he repeated. "Not angry, " she said, in a low voice, hesitating somewhat. "I was hurtand indignant--you ought to trust me, my husband. " "I do, dearest, I do trust you! Why should I not? There is no secretbetween us, Bessie--no mystery--nothing which keeps our hearts asunder!" She was silent--she was struggling for power to speak, knowing thatevery second of hesitation told against her in a way which volumes ofprotestation could never counteract. "There is no such cloud between us?" he said again. "No, Grantley, no!" She spoke almost sharply. "Don't be angry with me, Elizabeth. " "I am not, indeed I am not!" She was speaking firmly now--her voice was a little hard, like that of aperson making an effort to appear natural. "I am not angry, but I ask you to reason--to reflect. What secret couldI have--what mystery?" "None, wife, none; I know that!" "And yet you cannot be at rest?" "I am--I will be. " For a few moments they sat together in silence, then Mellen said: "Even in your past, Bessie, you have no secret!" "None, " she answered, and her voice was perfectly open and sincere now. "There is not in all my girlhood the least thing that I could wish toconceal from you; it passed quietly, it was growing very dreary and coldwhen you came with your love and carried me away to a brighter life. " "It is so sweet to hear this, Bessie!" he whispered, as his face grewgentle with the tenderness which warmed his heart. "We have beenseparated so much, had so little time to realize our happiness, thatneither of us have quite learned to receive it quietly--don't you thinkit is so, dear child?" "It may be, " she exclaimed, and her voice deepened with suddenintensity. "Only trust me, my husband; trust and love me always. I willdeserve it. Only trust me!" "Always, Bessie, always! My darling, I have only you in the wholeworld--all my hopes, my love, centre upon you--I am like a miser withone treasure which he fears to lose. " "Only a treasure to you, " she said, playfully; "you would be astonishedto see what a common-place pebble it is to other people. " "That is not so; you know it, Bessie. " "Never mind how it may be; if I am precious in your eyes it is all Iask. " So they talked each other into serenity for the time. Their married lifehad been so broken up that it was natural that much of the enthusiasm oflovers should remain--even in their old difficulties there had been noneof the common-place quarrels which degrade love, and wear it out muchmore quickly than a trouble which strikes deeper ever does. "Since I came back, " Grantley said, "I have sometimes thought it mightbe a little feeling towards Elsie which made you so strange. " "What feeling but kindness could I have?" she asked. "True; it would not be like you, Bessie. You love her, don't you? It wasthrough her we knew each other--remember that!" "I do, and very pleasantly; but I have no need to think of that to bekind and gentle with her--when have you seen me otherwise?" "Never; I can honestly say never!" "Has Elsie complained?" "No, dear, and never had such a thought, I am certain. " "When I married you, Grantley, your sister became mine--I could not bemore anxious for her, more willing to guard and cherish her, if she hadbeen a legacy from my own dead mother, than I am now. " "I am certain of that, and I love and honor you for it. But in yourplace I should perhaps be annoyed even to have a sister share affectionwith me. " "It is not like your love for me?" "No, no; no love could be like that! But Elsie is such a child, such ahappy, innocent creature, and I never look at her without remembering mydying mother's last words. If any harm came to her, Bessie, I think Icould not even venture to meet that lost mother in heaven. " "No harm will come to her, Grantley--none shall!" "I think she is one of those creatures born to be happy; I trust she maynever have a great trial in all her life. I don't believe she couldendure it; she would fade like a flower. " "It is impossible to tell how any one would receive suffering, "Elizabeth replied; "sometimes those very fragile natures are best ableto bear up, and find an elasticity which prevents sorrow taking deeproot. " "It may be so; but I could not bear to have any pain come near her--Itwould strike my own heart. " "Could any one be more light-hearted and careless than she is?" "Oh, she is happy as a bird--only let us keep her so. " Even into the utmost sacredness of their affection, that sister's imagemust be brought--it did cause Elizabeth pain in spite of all herdenials--Mellen might have discovered that if he had seen her face. Butthe feeling passed swiftly, the face cleared, and while it brightenedunder his loving words the strength of a great resolution settled downupon it. They sat in that old fashioned room talking for a long time. It was thehappiest, most peaceful day they had spent since Mellen's return. After a time, Mellen proposed that they should go out to ride, for theafternoon was sunny and delightful. "A long gallop over the hills will do you good, " he said; "it is a shameto spend such weather in the house. " While he ordered the horses, Elizabeth went up to her dressing-room toput on her habit. She dressed herself without assistance, and with a feverish haste whichbrought the color to her face and light to her eyes. "I will be happy, " she muttered; "I will not think. There is no lookingback now; it is too late; only let me keep the past shut close and go ontoward the future. " As she stood before the glass, gazing absently at the reflection of herown face and repeating those thoughts aloud, her husband's voice calledher from the hall below. "Bessie, come down--the horses are at the door. " She broke away from her reverie and hurried downstairs, where he met herwith a fond smile and a new pride in her unusual beauty. "The very thought of the fresh air has done you good, " he said. "It is not that, Grantley--not that. " He looked at her tenderly, understanding all that her words meant. "Because we are happy?" he whispered. "With your love and confidence to bless my life I have all the happinessI can ask, " she said, earnestly. He led her down the steps, seated her upon her horse, and they rode awaydown the hill, and dashed out upon the pleasant road. "We will go over the hills, " Grantley said; "the air is so delightfulthere, and one has such a magnificent view of the ocean. " "I believe you would be wretched away from the boisterous old sea, " saidElizabeth, laughing. "I do love it; when I was a boy my one desire was to be a sailor. Sometime, Bessie, we will have a yacht and go cruising about to our heart'scontent; after Elsie is married though, for she suffers so dreadfullyfrom fright and illness. " "It would be very pleasant, Grantley. " "Would it not? Just you and I alone; it would be like having a littleworld all to ourselves. _Allons_, Bessie; here is a nice level place fora gallop; wake Gipsy up. " They rode on swiftly, growing so light-hearted and joyous that they werelaughing and talking like a pair of happy children, seeming quite out ofreach of all the shadows which had darkened their hearts during the pastdays. CHAPTER XXXIX. TRIFLES LIGHT AS AIR. While Mellen and Elizabeth rode off through the golden afternoon, Elsieand Tom Fuller came in from a stroll about the grounds. They had seenthe husband and wife galloping down the avenue, and as they entered thehall, Elsie said: "They have left us to amuse ourselves the best way we can; what shall wedo, Tom Fuller?" "I'm ready for anything. " "We might go out rowing. " "Oh, Elsie!" "Only Grant would be angry, and you have grown afraid of the water. " "No wonder, where you are concerned, " cried Tom. "I can't think of thatdreadful day without a shudder. " "I don't allow myself to think of it at all, " said Elsie. She led the way into the library and sat down in a low chair, throwingoff her garden-hat, and beginning to arrange the wild flowers which sheheld in her hands around the crown. "What color is this, Tom?" she asked, holding up a delicate purpleblossom that drooped its head, as if faint with its own perfume. Tom's ignorance of color was a never-failing source of amusement to her. He looked at the flower very seriously; then after reflection said, inthe tone of a man who was certain of being perfectly correct for once: "That's blue, of course; I am not quite blind, whatever you may think. " Elsie screamed with delight. "Oh, you delicious old goose! I suppose you call this one pink?" "Yes, " said Tom, confident that he must be right this time; "I supposethe most prejudiced person would have to call that pink. " "It's the most delicate lavender, " cried Elsie, in fresh shrieks ofecstasy at Tom's blindness. "Oh, I never saw such a stupid in all mylife. " Tom rubbed his forehead for an instant, then Elsie's laughter proved socontagious that he burst into merriment as hearty as her own. "I don't suppose, " said Tom, "there's such an idiot on the face of theearth as I am. " "I really don't suppose there is, " replied Elsie, candidly. "It is absolutely beyond belief, " said Tom. "It is, " answered Elsie. "And I shall never be any better, " cried Tom. "I have told you so a thousand times, " rejoined Elsie, humming a tune, inclined to perfect truthfulness for once. Tom's face lengthened for an instant, he gave his hair anotherunmerciful combing with his fingers. "And you think there's not the least help for it?" "Not the very least in the world, Tom, not a gleam of hope! But don'tfeel bad about it; I am tired of brilliant men; everybody is somethingwonderful now-a-days; it's really fatiguing. " "Do you think so?" demanded he; "do you really?" "Upon my honor. " "Then I'm glad I am a donkey, " said Tom, energetically. "And so am I, " returned Elsie. "There, see, isn't that a lovely wreath?" She held up the hat for Tom to scent the delicious fragrance of thegarland twisted around it. "You take the color quite out of them, holding them near your cheeks, "said Tom, with a glance of admiration. "I declare you are getting complimentary! You shall have a wild rosebudfor your button-hole in payment; kneel down here, while I put it in. " Tom dropped on his knees while Elsie leisurely selected the flower. Shewas talking all the while, and Tom on his part would have been glad toprolong the situation indefinitely, for the pleasure of having herlittle face so close to his, and her hands flirting the blossoms abouthis lips was entrancing. "No, " pursued she, "I am tired of brilliant men; they always make myhead ache with their grand talk. You know I'm a childish little thing, Tom, and learned discussions don't suit me. " "You're a fairy, a witch, an enchanted princess!" cried Tom. "Exactly, " replied Elsie. "Perhaps a verbena would look better than arosebud, Tom. " Tom cared very little what she put in his button-hole; a thistle, thornsand all, would have been precious to him if her hands had touched it, and he would have torn his fingers against the prickles with anexquisite sense of enjoyment. "No, the rose is the prettiest, " said Elsie, and she threw the verbenaaway, and began her task again. "Are you tired; do you want to get up, Tom?" "You know I'd rather be here than in heaven!" he exclaimed. Elsie gave him one of her bewildering glances. "You don't mean that, " said she; "you know you don't!" "I do, I do! Oh, Elsie!" "Keep still, keep still. You jump about so that I can't fasten the rose;there, I've lost the pin; no, here it is. " She was so busy with her work now that her face bent quite close to his, her fair curls touched his cheeks, her breath stirred the hair on histemples; the intoxication of the moment carried Tom beyond all power ofself-restraint. He snatched Elsie's two hands and cried out: "I must speak; I shall die if I don't! I haven't said a word since Icame back; I know it's useless; but I love you, Elsie, I do love you. " She struggled faintly for an instant, then allowed him to keep herhands, and looked down into his face through her drooping lashes with anexpression that made Tom's head fairly reel. "Don't be angry with me, " he pleaded; "don't drive me away! I'll neveropen my lips; just let me speak now! You can't think how much I loveyou, Elsie. I'd cut myself into inch pieces if it would do you any good. I'd die for you. " "I would rather you lived, " whispered Elsie. Tom caught the words; a mad hope sprang up in his honest heart; he knewthat it was folly, but he could not subdue it then. "If you could only learn to love me, " he went on, hurriedly; "I'd be aslave to you, Elsie! I am rich now; I could give you everything yourheart desired; if you could only care for me; such lots of candies andpretty things. " "You saved my life, Tom, " she returned, in that same thrilling whisperwhich shook the very heart in his bosom. "Oh, don't bring that up as a claim, " he said; "what was I born forexcept to be useful to you? But I love you so; if you could only make upyour mind to endure my ugliness and my awkward ways, and--and----" "You are a great big fellow and I like that, and don't think you ugly, "said Elsie; "and I don't care if you are awkward. I am sick of men thatwalk about like ballet-dancers. " "You only say that out of good-nature, " said Tom; "you are afraid ofhurting my feelings. " "Don't I always say what I think?" rejoined she. "But you don't care for me--you couldn't love me!" "You have told me so three times already, " said Elsie. But all the while there was something in her face and voice which madehim persevere. He had never thought to speak of his love to her again. This was the last, last time; but he would open his whole heart now, sheshould see the exact truth. In his great excitement, Tom forgot all bashfulness; he did not halt inhis speech, but poured out his story in strong, manly words, that musthave awakened at least a feeling of respect in any woman's bosom. "I tried to cure myself, " continued Tom. "I thought absence--entirechange--might make a difference in my feelings. But when the two yearsended I came back, only to find my love grown deeper from the lapse oftime, with every feeling more firmly centred there. You speak kindly tome sometimes. You pity me--at least you pity me! But you couldn't loveme, of course; that is impossible! Let me get up--I mustn't talk anymore--let me go!" But Elsie's hand still rested upon his shoulder, --she did not stir. "You could not love me, " repeated Tom; "never, never: you have told meso ever so many times. " "I was silly and wicked, " she whispered; "I am wiser now. " Her words lifted Tom into the seventh heaven. He cried out: "Don't trifle with me, Elsie--not just now--I couldn't stand it!" "I am not trifling with you, Tom. " "You don't mean that you care for me?" His voice was broken and low. He waited for her to push him away, tobreak the spell rudely, but her hand never moved from his shoulder. Itseemed to rest there with a caressing pressure, as a bird settles on afondling hand, and still the fair curls swept his cheek. "Elsie! Elsie!" he cried, half-wild with struggling emotions. "Dear Tom, " she murmured again. "Oh, are you in earnest?" he almost sobbed. "Could you take me, Elsie?Let me be your slave--ready to tend you--to care for you--only livingfor your happiness!" Elsie shook her head archly: "You would grow tired of petting me. " "Never, never! You know it!" "I should be a dreadful little tyrant--it is in my nature; you wouldnever have a will of your own. " "I wouldn't want it; I wouldn't ask it!" "I should flirt and drive you wild. " "I would never try to stop you. " "I should tease you incessantly. " "You'd only make me the happier. " "I should tell you all sorts of fibs. " "There would be no necessity, for I would not dispute your wishes. " "You would grow tired of that. " "Only try me. " "You couldn't love me always, and pet me, and never get out of patience, and think I was perfect. " "I could--I should--I always shall! Oh, Elsie, Elsie, I love you so--Ilove you so!" "Get up, Tom; you are a foolish old goosey!" Tom started to his feet; those playful words were a cruel waking. Hestood before her painfully white, and there was a suppressed sob in hisvoice as he cried, in passionate reproach: "Oh, Elsie! Elsie!" She gave a wicked laugh at his distress. "So you really were in earnest?" she demanded. "You know that I was, " he said. "You are cruel--cruel!" "Ah, now you are angry--now you begin to hate me!" "Never, Elsie! If you tore my heart and stamped on it, I could not hateyou. " "But you are angry; and you said you could be patient. " "I could, if you cared for me only the least bit!" "Oh, you selfish monster! There, Tom, kneel down again; you have shakenmy flower out of your coat. " "No, " said Tom, passionately; "I can't play now! This is dreadfulearnest to me, Elsie, however great sport it may be to you. " "Then you refuse my gift?" "I can't trifle now--don't ask it. " "And you mean to rush off and leave me?" "I had better. " "Very well. If you refuse me my one little wish!" "I'll stay if you want me to, " cried Tom. "I'll do anything you bid me. But do be serious for a minute, Elsie. Just answer me one question. " "Only one? Will that satisfy you?" "To set the matter at rest, " pursued he. "I'll never trouble you again. I won't open my lips----" "Then how shall I know what you want to ask?" she interrupted. Tom fairly groaned. "I do believe you are a witch, Elsie; one of those snow women in the oldGerman stories. " "Lurlei--Lurlei!" she sang, flourishing the blossoms about his head. Tom dashed off the flowers in a blind despair. The scene was growing toomuch for him to bear. "Yes, " he said, drearily, "I'll go--I'll go! I shan't trouble you again. I hope the day may never come when you will be sorry, Elsie. " He was so pale and trembled so violently, that she was absolutelyterrified. "Tom, don't look so!" she exclaimed. "I only wanted to tease you. Iwouldn't have you leave me for the world; I should be wretched!" "Now you are kind again! I will stay. I won't tire you with telling youof my love--" "But I want to hear, " interrupted Elsie. "Oh, little child, it could do you no good! I suffer, Elsie, I suffer!" "Tom, you're a goose--what you call a goney!" "I know it, dear!" "And you are just as blind as a bat. " "I suppose I am, " he replied, dejectedly. "And you're too stupid to live, " cried Elsie, going into a greatexcitement. "Don't you know a woman can say one thing and mean another?" "Yes, " said Tom, with more energy, "I do know that. I know it too well. " "Great Mr. Wisdom!" said she mockingly. "Then can't youunderstand--don't you see?" He looked at her in bewildered surprise. She was smiling tenderly in hisface. "Elsie!" he cried. She let her hands fall in his. "I don't want you to go, " she whispered, "never--never!" "You love me--you will marry me?" She did not speak, but she made no resistance when Tom caught her to hisheart and rained kisses on her face, utterly bewildered and unable tocomprehend anything except that happiness had descended upon his longnight at length. But Elsie raised herself, pushed him off and said, with a dash of herold wickedness: "I'll tease you to death, Tom!" "I can't believe it!" he exclaimed. "Oh, say it once--say 'I love you!'" "I do love you, Tom--there!" In an instant she flashed up again, while he was covering her hands withkisses, crying: "My little Elsie! My own at last!" "No more sentiment, " said she. "Let's be reasonable, Tom; thecatastrophe has reached a climax. " But it was a long time before Tom Fuller could regain composure enoughto talk at all coherently, or in what Elsie termed a sensible manner. "It's so sudden, " he said. "And to have so much happiness just when Ithought the last rope was going out of my hand! Why, I feel like thefellow who clung all night to the side of a precipice, expecting everymoment to be dashed down a thousand feet, and when daylight came foundhe had hung within a foot of the ground all the while!" "The comparison is apt and delicious, " said Elsie, laughing. "And you love me! Only say it again, Elsie--just once!" "I won't!" said she. "But I'll box your ears if you don't stop behavinglike a crazy man. " Tom caught Elsie up in his arms and ran twice with her across the floor, paying no more attention to her cries and struggles than if she had beena baby. "That's for punishment!" said Tom. "Let me down! Please let me down!" pleaded Elsie. "I know you'll dropme! Oh, you hurt me, Tom!" Tom placed her on the sofa and seated himself by her side. But shestarted away and ran upstairs, sending back a laugh of defiance. CHAPTER XL. TWO FACES IN THE GLASS. When Elsie entered her boudoir, flushed with laughter and breathlesswith running, she threw herself on the azure couch, and gathering herringlets in a mass between her hand and the warm cheek under which itwas thrust, fell into a deeper train of thought than was usual to her. "It's done, and I don't care. He loves me, and I must be loved. He'srich, generous, devoted, worships me and always will, that's onecomfort. There'll be no one to halve his devotion or his money with me, no one to look glum if I want to be a little bit extravagant. Grantnever refused me anything in his life, but I'm always afraid to ask halfthat I want. But with Tom everything will be my own. He won't ask aquestion. Such laces as I will have! As for cashmere shawls and silks, he shall get them for me by the dozens. Elizabeth won't say that suchthings are out of place then. I shall be a married woman, free of herand this old house too, free of everything, but--but----" Elsie started up, breaking this selfish train of thought with theaction. "I wish she'd stop talking to me; I don't want to hear about it. Whywon't she bear her trouble alone, if she will make trouble about whatisn't to be helped? I'll have no more confidences with her, that'scertain. It is like breaking one's heart up in little pieces. I don'twant to keep secrets, but forget them; and I will, too, in spite of her. She shan't make me eternally miserable with her pining and remorse. " Elsie paused before a mirror as these thoughts rose in her mind and halfbroke from her lips. She was threading out her curls and trying theeffect as they floated, like golden thistledown, over the roses of hercheek. All at once she started, and a look of pale horror stole to herface; the hand which had been wandering among her hair dropped to herside, turning cold and white as marble; the lips which had been justparted with an admiring smile of her own beauty, lost every trace ofcolor. She still gazed intently into the glass, but not at herself. Beyond her pretty image, reflected from the distance, sat a man with apen in his hand, as if just arrested in the act of writing. Rich shadowsof crimson drapery lay around him, and a gleam of pure light from ahalf-closed upper blind fell across his head, lighting it up grandly. It was a magnificent picture that Elsie gazed upon, far beyond her ownimage in the glass. But she only saw the man, without regard to hissurroundings, and the very heart in her bosom turned sick with loathingor with fear. It was North, looking at her through the open door, with a sneeringsmile on his lip--North in the very chamber of her brother's wife, quietly seated there as if he had been master of the house. For a fullminute Elsie stood, forming a double picture in the glass with thatbold, bad man, then her color came hotly back, and she turned upon him, brave with indignation. "You here!" she said, advancing into the room till its crimson hazeoverwhelmed her. "You here, and in this chamber! Get up at once andbegone. If my brother finds you under his roof he will shoot you on thespot. " "Never fear, pretty one, " said North, with an evil gleam on his face. "Two can play at a game of that sort. If he made the first assaultnothing would give me more pleasure. Self-defence is justifiable in law, and his will is made. " Elsie was trembling from head to foot, but she leaned one hand heavilyon the table that he might not see her agitation. "Man, man, you would not--you dare not meet my brother. You that havewronged him so!" "Excuse me, " said North, biting the feather of his pen and looking downon a sheet of note-paper on which he had been about to write; "I do notsee this wrong so clearly. If a woman's heart will wander off in anyforbidden direction, am I to blame because it flutters into my bosom?And if other hearts follow after----" "Stop!" cried Elsie, stamping her little foot passionately on thecarpet. "How dare you speak of a fraud so black, of treason sodetestable! I am his sister, sir, and have something of his courage, frivolous as people think me. Persecute her or provoke me too far and Iwill tell him all. " "Indeed you would not, " answered North, quietly. "What should prevent me?" "She will. You dare not break a solemn promise to her. " "I dare!" she almost shrieked, clenching her little hand in a paroxysmof rage. "I will, if ever you come here again. " "No; I think not. Women are weak creatures, but they generally findstrength to keep secrets that bring ruin in the telling. You cannot beover anxious to see this proud brother of yours commit murder on----" "On a villain--a household traitor--a--a----" Elsie stopped for want of breath. "Be quiet, " said North, rising sternly and towering over her. "I have nodealings with you. One might as well reason with a handful of silkweedthrown upon the wind. " "But I will have something to say--everything to say. You have pursuedher, plundered her, tortured her long enough. More than once she hasbeen on the brink of discovery by your persistence in prowling over thegrounds and from her attempts to conceal your rapacious extortions. Allthis must end. " "With all my heart; let the lady accede to my terms and I disappear. " "What are those terms?" "I will write them, and your own fair hands shall give her the note. " Elsie did not answer, but her white lips closed firmly, and her blueeyes glittered like steel in the glow of a hot fire, as he dipped hispen deliberately in the bronze inkstand and began to write. "There, " he said, folding the note and presenting it to her with aprincely air, as if her courage had impressed him with respect; "placethis in her hands and she will know how to carry it out. " Elsie took the note and hid it away in the folds of her dress. "Do not fail, " he said, before taking his hat from the table. "I will not, " answered Elsie. "But these cruel visits must cease now andfor ever. I will give the note only on this condition. " "Her answer will decide that. Now, good-bye. " He reached forth his hand, smiling pleasantly upon her; but she clenchedhers, as if tempted to strike him for the insolent offer, and turnedaway biting her pale lips. The hand, rejected with such disdain, fell towards the hat which Northplaced lightly on his head, casting one glance in the opposite mirror ashe did so. Then, with the elastic step of a man retiring from afestival, he left the chamber, while Elsie looked after him withwondering eyes and parted lips, astonished by an audacity which wasabsolutely sublime. The young creature stood with bated breath till his light footsteps diedaway in the nearest passage. She listened anxiously, but heard no doorclose or further movement of any kind. His exit was noiseless as hisentrance had been. When Elsie was left alone she sat down in the dim light of Elizabeth'sroom, pushed the hair back from her forehead and pressed both palms onher temples, where pain was throbbing like a pulse. She moaned and criedout under the sudden anguish, for resistance to suffering of any kindwas killing to this young creature, and the reaction which followed thatpassionate outburst of feeling left her helpless as a child. CHAPTER XLI. SECRECY IMPOSED ON TOM FULLER. During fifteen or twenty minutes Elsie sat pressing both hands to herhead, while her eyes filled with tears, and her lips quivered like thoseof an infant grieved by some hurt it cannot understand. A voice from theouter passage aroused her. It was that of Tom Fuller, who had workedhimself into a state of intense excitement from fear that his roughtenderness had mortally offended its object. "Miss Mellen--Elsie, do come down and speak to a fellow. I'm sorry ascan be that I made such a donkey of myself and frightened you away. Justgive one peep out of the door, darling, to say that you will forgive meby-and-bye, and I never will kiss you again so long--that is if it'svery disagreeable. " The door of Elsie's chamber opened and a face all flushed with tears, through which a smile was breaking, looked out on the repentant Tom. "Oh, Elsie, darling, I didn't mean it, and you've been crying all thistime. If somebody would take me out and lynch me I'd be obliged to'em--upon my soul, I would. " "Never mind, Tom. I'm not angry--only such a fright, with crying, " saidElsie, reaching her hand through the opening, which he forthwith coveredwith penitent kisses. "It's only a headache. " "A headache! dear me, what a brute I am. But wait a minute. I'll sendright to the city for a dozen bottles of bay rum, or schnapps, orsomething of that sort. " "No, no, " answered Elsie, laughing herself into semi-hysterics, "I shallbe better in a minute. " "And come downstairs--will you come downstairs?" "Yes, yes; wait a minute while I get the tangle out of my hair. " Tom retreated to the staircase and waited with his eyes fastened onElsie's door like those of a good-natured watchdog. As for the girlherself, she bathed her face in cold water, chilling the pain away, straightened out her curls, twisted all her hair in a great knot back ofthe head, and came out softly, like a dear little forgiving nun, filledwith compassion for other people's sins. Tom followed her into the little morning-room where his confession hadbeen made, and sat down on the sofa to which she retreated with greatcaution, as if she were afraid. "Won't Bessie and Mellen be astonished, " he insinuated; "I do wonder howthey will look, when we tell 'em how it is. " "You won't have an opportunity of judging just at present, " repliedElsie. "Why won't I?" "Because I don't choose you to say one word about the matter to anyhuman being until I give you permission. " "Now, what is that for?" asked Tom, somewhat discomfited. "Just because I prefer it, " answered the young lady. "But I want the whole world to know how happy I am, " said he. "Tom Fuller, " cried Elsie, menacingly; "are you going to begin alreadyto dispute and annoy me, after what I've just suffered, too?" "Lord bless you, no! I am as sorry as can be. " "Then do exactly as I tell you, " continued she, "and promise me not tomention what has happened till I give you leave. " "It's a little hard, " said Tom, "not to be able to show how happy afellow--why, I shall tell in spite of myself. " "If you don't promise, I'll take back every word I've said--" "I will! I will!" he interrupted, terrified at the bare threat. "Don'tbe angry, pet; I'll do just as you say. " "That's a nice old Tom; now you are good and I love you. " "But you, won't keep it long, Elsie?" "No, no; but just at present I choose; I told you what a terrible tyrantI should be. " "I like it, " said Tom, with the thorough enjoyment of her mastery, whichonly an immense creature like him can feel in a pretty woman's gracefultyranny. "So much the better for you, " said Elsie. "Oh, little girl, we will be as happy as the day is long!" cried he. "And you'll never contradict me?" "Never!" "And I shall have my own way more and more every day?" "Well, " said Tom, thoughtfully; "I don't see how you could easily; butyou may try. " Elsie laughed; his oddity amused her. "You are a perfect ogre of a lover, " cried she. "What a head of hair!" "It never will keep in order, " said Tom, pressing down the shaggy lockswith both hands. "Let them alone, " said Elsie; "you look more like a lion that way; Ilike it. " She was gracious and playful as a kitten, but Tom's happiness wasdisturbed all too quickly by the entrance of Victoria, crying: "Missis horse runned off wid her; but she y'arnt hurt; she's a comin' inde carriage. " Out of the room Tom and Elsie went, anxious to learn the full meaning ofher words. CHAPTER XLII. THE RIDE AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. The husband and wife galloped joyously on for miles and miles in thesoft light of that delicious afternoon; with every step the gloom andthe shadows seemed to lift themselves from each heart, till they werecordial and gay almost as Elsie herself. These few happy hours, soon to be dimly overclouded, were so bright andsweet, that even in the midst of after trouble, their memory would comeup like fragments of exquisite melody, haunting those two people. Whatever the secret was which oppressed Elizabeth, its recollection wasput aside for the time, and Mellen gave himself up to the pleasure ofthe hour with all the intensity of a nature which enjoys and suffers sosharply, that even trifles can make for it a keener excitement thangreat happiness or acute suffering bring to more placid characters. "You are not tired, Bessie?" "Tired, no! I could ride on forever!" "See how the waters shine in the sun; they seem so full of joyous, buoyant life, that it gives one strength to watch them. " Elizabeth could fully share in his enthusiasm, and she allowed herpoetical fancy full play, indulging in beautiful comparisons and earnesttalk, which unveiled a phase of her nature seldom revealed except tothose who knew her well. "I never heard a woman talk as you can, " said Mellen, admiringly; "weshall have you writing books, or coming out as a genius yet. " Elizabeth laughed gaily. "You need not be afraid; I know you would not like it. " "Indeed I should not; it springs from my selfishness I know, but I liketo keep your real self entirely for my own life. " The afternoon was wearing away when they turned homewards, but stillretained its brightness and beauty, as their hearts kept the new glowwhich warmed them. They galloped down the long hills and through the level groves till theywere nearly home. The sunlight faded--a strong breeze swept up from the ocean, and asudden cloud obscured the sun; one of those abrupt changes so common inautumn fell upon the sea, robbing the day of its loveliness, and makingit so cold and leaden that it was more than dreary from contrast withthe glorious morning. They were near the gates which led into their own domain, when a mancame running swiftly towards them, and as he passed looked up inElizabeth's face. Whether her horse was frightened by the stranger rushing so abruptlypast him, or whether she gave some nervous jerk to the reins, was notapparent; but a sharp cry rang from her lips, the horse made asimultaneous spring, and though a good rider, Elizabeth was unseated andthrown from her saddle. Mellen sprang from his horse and bent over hiswife. "I am not hurt, " she said faintly, "not hurt. " The old woman who lived in a little house at the entrance of the groundswhich they had transformed into a lodge, came out at that moment, andbeing a Yankee woman of energy and resources, caught Elizabeth's horse, and was ready to lend a helping hand wherever it might be required. While this woman led the two horses within the gates and fastened them, Mellen raised his wife and carried her into the lodge. She was deathlypale and trembling violently, though in reply to his anxious inquiries, she repeated the same answer: "I am not hurt--not at all hurt. " She drank a glass of water, lay down for a few moments on acane-bottomed settee, which the room boasted as its principal elegance, then insisted upon rising. Mellen sent the woman on to the house, with orders for the people tosend down the carriage, as he would not have permitted Elizabeth towalk, even if her strength had seemed more equal to the exertion than itreally was. "Did that man frighten the horse?" he asked, when she appeared composedenough to speak. "The whole thing was over before I knew it--even beforeI saw him clearly he was gone--you cried out--the horse started--" "No!" she answered with feverish earnestness, "the horse startedfirst--I should not have shrieked but for that--why should I?" "The scoundrel must have frightened the horse; did you recognise him?" "He was running fast, you know, and darted into the woods so suddenly. " "I should like to have lain hands on him!" "He meant no harm. Gipsy has grown shy of late. Don't think about thematter--there is no mischief done. " "But there might have been great danger; I cannot bear even now to thinkof it. " Elizabeth closed her eyes wearily; her recent elation of spirits wasquite gone. She looked so pale and ill that Mellen could not feelsatisfied that she had suffered no injury. "You are sure that the fall has not hurt you, Bessie?" "Quite sure, " she answered, in the same changed voice; "don't troubleyourself about me. I was only frightened. " Mellen could not understand her manner, but he said nothing more. Shelay back on the settee, and closed her eyes while he stood thereregarding and wondering whether she lay thus from weakness or to escapefurther conversation. At last the woman returned and announced that the carriage would be downimmediately. "That are man frightened the horse, " she said; "I was a looking out ofthe window--it's my belief he's a hanging about the place for no good. " "Have you ever seen him before?" asked Mellen. "Why, I think it's the chap you was a talking with one day, Mrs. Mellen, " said the woman. "I thought you did not know him?" observed Mellen, turning quicklytowards his wife. She sat upright, gave him one of her quick, indignant glances, andanswered coldly: "I simply said he ran by me so fast I could not tell whether I knew himor not. " "Wal, it was the same fellow, " pursued Mrs. Green; "I'm sure of that. " "Do you remember?" questioned Mellen. "I do not, " replied Elizabeth haughtily. Mellen colored and bit his lip, but he saw the woman looking curiouslyat them and said no more. "I wish, Mrs. Green, " he said, "you would take great care to close thegates at night; we are near enough the city for dangerous characters tostray down here. " "Law, sar, we're just as careful as can be. There ain't a night we don'tshut and lock the gates. I hope we ain't a coming to no blame; I'm alone woman and Jem's a cripple. It would be hard on us. " Mellen tried to stop her flood of protestations and appeals, but sheinsisted upon telling the whole story of every misery she had enduredduring her life, before she would pause in her plea of sorrow for aninstant. By that time the carriage fortunately arrived and they wereable to escape the sound of her tongue. The husband and wife drove somewhat silently home. Mellen was veryanxious about Elizabeth, who had recovered her usual serenity of temper, and could do her best to reassure him, though the color would not comeback to her face, nor the startled look die out of her eyes. When they reached the house, Elsie was standing on the steps, and randown to the carriage full of alarm, having just learned that Elizabethhad met with some accident, while Tom came forward more anxious still. "Are you hurt? are you hurt?" demanded Elsie. Elizabeth assured her that she was not in the least injured, tried tolaugh at Mellen's solicitude, but looked very nervous still. "You are sure you are not hurt?" urged Tom. "Perfectly sure. " "Maybe I'd better run after a doctor though?" "Nonsense, Tom, " she said, a little impatiently, "when I tell you I amnot hurt in the least. " Tom and Elsie cried out together to know how the accident had happened, but Mellen gave a very brief explanation, while Elizabeth entered thehall and sat down in a chair to rest. Tom ran to bring her a glass of wine which she did not want, and theyall worried her with their solicitude, till it required great patienceto restrain herself from breaking away from them rudely and rushing intothe solitude she so much needed. "If I had hold of the creature that scared the horse, I'd mill him, "cried Tom, irately. "I don't suppose he was to blame, " said Elsie. "Of course not, " added Elizabeth; "of course not. " Mellen made no remark; he was watching Elizabeth, who still looked paleand oppressed. "Do you feel better?" he asked. "Much, I assure you; don't be frightened about me. " "Bessie is such a heroine!" cried Elsie. Elizabeth gave one of the irritated looks with which she had sometimesregarded Elsie of late, but made no remark. "She's a trump!" said Tom; "that's all there is about it. " Elsie laughed. "I shall go up to my room and lie down, " Elizabeth said; "an hour's restwill restore me completely. " Mellen assisted her upstairs and Elsie accompanied them, quite ready toaccept Elizabeth's assurance that she was not injured, and doing herbest to make them both laugh. "Accidents seem the order of the day, " she said; "it's lucky for us, Bessie, that we always have some one near to help us. " "Yes, " was the weary reply. "Do you think you could go to sleep now?" Mellen asked. "Perhaps so, " she said; "I will try, at all events. " "The best thing for you, " said Elsie. "I'll sit with you a little while, and be still as a mouse. " Elsie was never sorry to escape from sickness or unpleasant occurrencesof any kind, and could be of no more use in trouble than a canary-birdor a hot-house blossom. But just now she had an object in remaining. The moment Mellen had withdrawn, she took North's letter from itshiding-place, and thrust it into Elizabeth's hand. "Thank heaven I've got rid of it at last, " she exclaimed, shaking theflounces of her dress as if the note had left some contamination behind. "How did you get it?" faltered Elizabeth, looking at the folded paperwith strained eyes, as if it had been an asp which she held by the neck. "Oh, Elizabeth, he was in this very room. " "Here! here! Great heavens! why will no one shoot this man?" exclaimedthe tortured woman. "I thought of it, upon my word I did, " said Elsie. "But, then, I don'tknow how to fire off a pistol!" "How madly we are talking!" said Elizabeth, pressing one hand to herthrobbing forehead. Elsie pressed her own soft palm upon the strained hand, striving tosoothe the evident pain. But Elizabeth shrunk away from the half caress, and said, in a low, husky voice: "Leave me, Elsie, leave me; I will deal with this alone. " The young girl went away with a sense of relief. Then Elizabeth startedup in bed, tore open the hateful note, and read it through. CHAPTER XLIII. KINDLY ANXIETIES. Elsie went in search of Tom; who was walking up and down the veranda, looking anxious still, but his face cleared when he saw Elsie, like agranite rock lighted up by a sudden flood of sunshine. "How is she?" he asked. "Oh, a great deal better; she is going to sleep; that is, if Grant willbe sensible enough to leave her alone; you men are dreadfully stupidcreatures. " "Yes, dear, " replied Tom, meekly. "Well!" said Elsie; "you might show a little spirit at least. " "I thought I was to agree with you!" "There is nothing I hate so much; if you don't contradict me, I shalldie certainly. " "Then, since you want the truth, I must say I think you are a littlehard on men in general. " "And you in particular, perhaps?" "Sometimes you are. " "Indeed!" said she, tossing her curls. "Very well, Mr. Fuller, if youhave such dreadful opinions as that, you had better have nothing more todo with me; I'll go away. " "Oh, don't; I didn't mean it, " cried Tom, in a fright. Elsie laughed at his penitence and teased him more unmercifully thanever, but Tom could bear it now with undisturbed equanimity. She hadgiven him happiness, lifted his soul into such a flood of light as hehad never thought to reach in this world, and his state of rapturouscontent utterly defied description. They walked up and down the long colonnade, jesting and merry, Tomunable to think or talk of anything long except his new bliss, sayingall sorts of absurd things in spite of Elsie's expostulations. "I shall go in at once, if you don't behave more sensibly, " she said, snatching her hand from him, as he tried to kiss it. "What would Grantthink if he happened to come down. " "Oh, dear, " sighed Tom; "how long before you will let me tell him; thishaving to steal one's happiness is dreadful. " "Oh, you selfish, insatiable monster! not an hour ago you promised to beperfectly content if I would only say I might care for you sometimes, and there now you go!" "I am a selfish wretch, " said Tom, struck with remorse. "And selfishness is such a dreadful failing, " rejoined Elsie. "It is, I know it. " "In a man. " "Oh!" exclaimed Tom, a little astonished at the close of her sentence. "Yes, " continued Elsie; "It's a woman's privilege. " "It seems to me, " said Tom, eagerly, "that women claim a great manyprivileges, and very odd ones, sometimes. " "Isn't it our privilege!" demanded Elsie, belligerently. "Do you mean todeny that we haven't a right to be just as selfish and whimsical as weplease, and that it's your duty to submit?" "If you'll let me kiss your hand I'll acknowledge anything you desire, "said artful Tom. "Then I won't, and if you value your peace in the slightest degree, Ishould advise you to behave more decorously. " Elsie drew herself up, and looked as prim as a little Quakeress, who hadnever indulged a worldly thought in all her days. "I wish you would come into the music-room and sing to me, " said Tom, struck with a bright idea. "Nonsense, you don't care about music?" "Indeed I do; your voice is like an angel's. " "You couldn't tell whether I was singing something from Trovatore orYankee Doodle?" replied Elsie. Tom rubbed his forehead again, fairly bewildered; but whether he knewanything about music as a science or not, he listened to Elsie's singingwith his heart, and very sweet music it was. "You shall teach me, " he said. "A hopeless task, Tom! And you really have some voice if you only hadany ear. " "Oh, " said Tom, putting up his hands, as if taking her words literally. "Oh, " said Elsie, with a shriek, "they prove your race beyond a doubt;don't fear. " Tom laughed, good-natured as ever. "But come in, " he urged; "you will get cold, with nothing on your head. " "You are not to become a Molly, " said Elsie. "I won't, " replied Tom, "nor a Betty, nor any other atrocity; only justcome in, like a duck. " Elsie allowed herself to be persuaded for once, and they went into thehouse, seating themselves at the piano in the solitary music-room, enjoying the hour after their own fashion, with no apparent perceptionof the shadows which lay upon the hearts of the husband and wife in thatdarkened home. Some time after Elsie had gone, Mellen returned to his wife's chamber. She lay with one hand partially over her face, but was watching him allthe while; there was an eager expression in her eyes, as if she longedto have him go away, but was afraid to express the wish. "Do you feel sleepy, Bessie?" he asked. "I think so, " she replied; "don't let me keep you shut up here anylonger--go down and play chess with Elsie. " "You will come down after you are rested?" "Oh, certainly; I will be down to tea. " He kissed her and turned to leave the room. "What are you going to do?" she asked, huskily. "I have some letters to write; I shall go to the library in order to doit in peace--Elsie is certain not to come there. " "Good-bye, " said Elizabeth, speaking with hysterical sharpness, whichjarred a little on Mellen's quick ear. CHAPTER XLIV. ALMOST DEFIANCE. He was gone and the door closed; Elizabeth raised herself on her elbowand remained listening till the sound of his steps died upon the stairs, then she threw aside the shawls he had flung over her, and sprang to herfeet. "Not a day's rest, " she exclaimed, "not an hour's--not one! I must goout and answer the demands of this villain. If Grantley should meetme--I don't care--I must have it out! I shall go mad in the end--I shallgo mad!" She wrung her hands in a sort of fury, and paced up and down the roomwith quick, impatient steps. "I might go now, " she said at length; "he is in the library--it isgrowing dark, too. " She stopped before one of the windows and looked out; the afternoon wasdarkening under the mustering clouds and a heavy mist that had swept upfrom the ocean. "Coming nearer and nearer, " muttered Elizabeth, pointing to the wavingcolumns of fog as if she were addressing some unseen person; "just sothe danger and the darkness gather closer and closer about my life!" She turned away, urged forward by the courage with which a brave personis impelled to meet a difficulty at once, threw a shawl about her andleft the room. She ran through the hall to a back staircase seldom used, and which ledinto a passage from whence she could pass at once into the thickest partof the shrubbery. At the foot of the stairs she paused an instant, listened then with aquick, choking sigh, opened the door and hurried away. Seated in his library, Mellen found it impossible to fulfil his task ofletter writing. He could not account for the feelings which crept overhim. The quiet content of the afternoon was all gone; and in its placecame, not only anxiety about his wife, but a host of wild suspicions sovague and absurd, that he was angry with the folly which forced him toinsult his reason by dwelling upon them. The confinement of the house became absolutely hateful to him. He openedone of the French windows, stepped out upon the veranda and walked upand down in the gathering gloom, looking across the waters where the fogshifted to and fro, like ghostly shadows sent up to veil the everrestless ocean. At last Mellen passed down the steps and entered the grounds; he wassome distance from the house when he heard a sound like a person moaningaloud in distress. He looked about--the mist and the coming night made it impossible todistinguish objects with any distinctness--but he saw the garments of awoman fluttering among the trees. He darted forward; with what impulse he could hardly have told; but thewoman had disappeared, whether warned by his hasty movement or urgedforward by some other motive, he could not tell. The thought in his mind was-- "That is my wife, Elizabeth. " Then the folly of this suspicion struck him; not an hour before he hadleft his wife almost asleep in her room, how was it possible that shecould be there, wandering about like a demented creature in the mistytwilight? "I will go up to her room, " he thought; "I will cure myself of theseabsurd fancies. " He entered the house and ran upstairs quickly, opened the door of hiswife's room and looked in. She was standing before the fire--at thenoise of the opening door she thrust something into her bosom--a paperit looked like to Mellen--then she turned and stood silently regardinghim. "You are up, " he said. "Yes, " she replied, a little coldly. "Did you want anything?" "Only to see if you slept--if you were coming down soon. " "I shall be down directly. " He hesitated an instant, then he said: "Were you not in the grounds just now?" Elizabeth did not answer; she had let her hair down and was beginning toarrange it, shading her pale face with the floating tresses. "Were you?" he inquired again. "What did you ask?" she demanded. He repeated the question. "It does not seem quite probable, " she said, walking away towards themirror. "I thought that I saw you there only a few minutes since, " he said. Elizabeth was busy lighting a candle; after she had succeeded, shereplied: "If you had seen me in the grounds would it have been so very singular. " "No; only as I left you lying down----" She interrupted him with an impatient gesture. "I am tired of this, " she said passionately. "What is it you wish toknow--what do you suspect?" "Nothing, Elizabeth; I only thought it was foolish if not dangerous togo out on such a night. " He was ashamed of himself now, but she did not offer to help him in hisdilemma. She stood silent and still, as if waiting for him to leave theroom. "We will wait tea for you, " he said. "Very well. " As he passed near the sofa his foot got entangled in a shawl which layon the floor; he picked it up--it was heavy with damp. "I was given to understand that you had not been out, " he exclaimed, holding it towards her. For an instant Elizabeth looked confused, then she snatched the shawlfrom his hand, crying angrily: "Well, sir, I was out--now are you satisfied?" "Always deception, " he said, "even in trifles. " "Of course, " she exclaimed, in the same passionate tone, "you make itnecessary. I went out because these nervous attacks make me feel as if Iwere choking--you are so suspicious, you see something to suspect in themost trivial action. " "So you----" "Told you a lie, " she added, when he hesitated; "well, let it go atthat. Are you through with this examination--have you any more questionsto ask?" "That tone--that look, Elizabeth; you are not like yourself!" "No wonder--blame yourself for it. I cannot and will not endure thissystem of _espionage_--I will have my liberty--that you may understand!" Mellen's passionate temper flamed up in his face, but he controlled itresolutely and did not speak. "Be good enough to say all you wish and have done with the subject, " shecontinued in the same irritating tone, utterly unlike her old method ofparleying or enduring his evil words. "I have nothing to ask, " he said; "you are nervous and excited--we won'tquarrel to-night. " He went out of the room, Elizabeth fell upon her knees by the couch, andgroaned aloud. "Oh! I am no longer myself! What wonder! what wonder!" She drew a letter from her bosom and began to read it, moaning andcrying as she read; then she threw it in the fire, stood watching tillthe last fragments were consumed, then sinking into a chair, buried herface in her hands. She remained a long time in that despondent attitude, her whole frame shaking at intervals with nervous tremors, and herbreath struggling upwards in shuddering gasps. There was a knock at the door at length. "Who is there?" she called sharply; "what do you want?" "Miss Elsie wished to know if you were coming to tea, " said a servant. "There is a gentleman come to see Mr. Mellen from the city, ma'am. " Elizabeth started up and went on dressing; as was usual with her afterone of those strange excitements, a sudden fever crimsoned her cheeksand brightened her eyes. She went downstairs and received her guest with affable grace, whichcontrasted painfully with her late excitement, and before the eveningwas over, seemed to have forgotten the hasty words she had spoken toMellen, and was like her old self again. CHAPTER XLV. THE TIGER IN HIS DEN. IT was a small room, in one of those mysterious hotels in the narrowstreets near the Battery, which appear to be usually appropriated toforeigners, and about which dark-whiskered, sallow-faced individuals maybe seen lingering at all hours of the day, their very faded, seedyappearance calling up images of duns, scant dinners, and a whole trainof petty evils. The chamber was small, but not uncomfortably furnished, though thearticles had originally been of the tawdry fashion which such placesaffect, and had probably not been new by several stages when firstestablished there. The remains of a fire smouldered in the little grate, but the ashes werestrewn over the hearth. The torn and frayed carpet was littered withloose cards, and the whole apartment was in hopeless confusion whichadded greatly to its original discomfort. In the centre of the room was a small table covered with empty champagnebottles and glasses, standing in half dried puddles of wine, with abronze receiver overflowing with cigar ashes all huddled untidilytogether, and giving repulsive evidence of a long night of dissipation. The low bedstead had its moth-eaten, miserable attempt at a canopy sweptback and heaped carelessly on the dirty counterpane by a man in arestless slumber, just as he had thrown himself down, ready dressed, long after daylight peered in through the broken shutters. His appearance was in keeping with the room; a soiled dressing-gown, that had once been very elegant, was wrapt carelessly about him; hisblack hair streamed over the pillow, and gave an almost ghastly effectto his face, as he lay in that troubled dream, already pale and wornfrom many sleepless nights. It was a handsome face, but one from which a physiognomist would haveshrunk, had he seen it in its hard truthfulness, without a gleam of thefascination which it was capable of expressing in guarded moments andunder more fortunate circumstances. The sleeper was on the sunny side of mid-age, but his countenance wasone of those which carries no idea of youth with it, even in earlyboyhood it was so marked by craft and recklessness that nothing of the_abandon_ of fresh feeling ever left an imprint there. It was nearly noon, but he had not stirred or opened his eyes; once ortwice the dilapidated chambermaid, who performed a slatternly duty inthat part of the building, opened the door and peeped in, but herentrance had not served to arouse him, and she knew better than toventure upon any further attempt. Suddenly he woke from a troubled dream and looked about him. "I dreamed they were railing me up in a coffin, " he muttered; "pah, howplainly I heard them driving in the nails!" He turned upon his pillow with a shuddering oath, but that instant therecame a knock at the door, this time quick and impatient--it was thefirst summons which had caused him that unquiet vision. "Come in, " he called out; "the door isn't locked. " The man raised himself indolently on the bed and looked towards thedoor--it opened slowly and a woman entered the room. Her face was concealed under a heavy veil, but the man seemed torecognize her at once, for he started up and gave a muttered execrationas he caught sight of his untidy appearance in the little mirror. Then he hurried towards his visitor, who had closed the door and stoodleaning against it. "You have come, " he exclaimed; "so kind of you--excuse the disorderhere--I did not know it was so late. " He held out his hand with a smile, but she turned away with a gesture ofabhorrence which had no effect upon him save that it deepened the smileto an ugly sneer. She threw back the long veil and displayed her face--the visitor wasElizabeth Mellen. "Pray be seated, " he went on, placing a chair near the hearth; "thisroom looks dreadful, but I was up late and overslept myself--had Idreamed you would favor me with so early a visit, I should have beenprepared. " She glanced at the table, which bore evidence of the manner in which thenight had been passed, and said abruptly, pointing towards the cardsscattered on the carpet: "Did those things keep you wakeful?" He smiled complacently. "Nothing ever escapes your eye, dear lady. Well, I won't deny thefact--we were playing cards a little. I was not absolutely fortunate, "he answered, with another disagreeable smile; "but you know the oldproverb--'Lucky in love, unlucky at cards, ' so I never expect much fromthe mischievous paste-boards. " Her face flushed painfully to the very waves of her hair, then grewwhiter than before; she sank to a seat from positive inability to stand. "I have brought you no money, " she said, abruptly, looking in his facewith sudden defiance. His brows contracted in an ugly frown, though his lips still retainedits smile--he looked dangerous. "That is bad, very, " he said; "I wonder you should have come all the wayhere to bring these unpleasant tidings!" Elizabeth did not answer; she had drawn towards the hearth and waspushing the ashes back with the point of her shoe, gazing drearily intothe dying embers. "You received my letter?" he asked. "Yes--don't send in that way again, or let yourself be seen. Youfrightened me so that I fell from my horse. " "How sad! I should never have forgiven myself had any harm resulted fromit, " he said, so gravely, that one could not tell whether he was inearnest or mocking her. "You were not hurt--nothing unpleasant occurred!I despaired of seeing you in the grounds after that, and so went away. " She started up in sudden passion, goaded by his attempt at sympathybeyond the power of prudence or self-control. "I wish I had been hurt, " she exclaimed. "I could have borne beingmaimed for life had I seen the brute's hoofs trampling you down as Ifell. " He seated himself opposite her and looked earnestly in her face. Thesebitter words did not seem to excite his anger--he was smiling still, andhis face wore a look of admiration which appeared to excite her stillmore desperately. "You are so beautiful in one of these moods, " he said; "don't restrainyourself. What a Medea you would make!" She looked at him with a glance which had the menace of a hunted animalbrought suddenly to bay, and ready from very despair to defenditself--in moments like that many a desperate woman has stained her soulwith crime--but her companion betrayed no uneasiness. "You don't like me to say complimentary things to you, " he said; "it isunkind to deprive me even of that pleasure. " "I have no time to waste, " she said, controlling herself by a strongeffort, and speaking in a cold, measured tone. "I came to tell you thatyou must wait--I can't give you the money to-day--if you were successfulwith those cards you can afford to be patient. " "My dear friend, " returned he, "you know how anxious I am--how I desireto put the ocean between me and this accursed country. " "You will not go when you get the money, " she said; "you will drink, gamble--leave yourself without a penny. " "So harsh always in your judgments, " he returned, deprecatingly. "I have no hope of escaping you, " she went on; "but I have oneconsolation--you are ruining me, and that will be your own destruction!My husband suspects me--watches me--the day he discovers a shadow of thetruth, there is an end to these extortions. " "Don't speak so angrily--my dear lady! I hardly think your husband wouldrefuse to listen to reason--your proud men will do a great deal toprocure silence where a lady is concerned. " "You know that he would not be silent! With his home once broken up, hispeace destroyed, he would be utterly careless of the world'sknowledge--his wrongs and his revenge would lead him to desperatemeasures. " "Is it possible? What an unpleasant character! Well, well, we must takepains that he is not enlightened--that is the way--you see how verysimple it is. " "I warn you, this is the last money I shall give you for years, " shesaid; "it is only from having these stocks in my hands that I am able todo it now. " "My dear friend, you forget; your husband may give you more stocks, " hereturned, with a laugh which made her shrink with abhorence. "Mr. Forbes has promised me the money this week--that will be in timefor the steamer. " "How coldly you betray anxiety to have me gone!" he said; "it is reallycruel. " "I have no idea that you will go, " she returned; "you will spend themoney--you will demand more--my husband will discover it. But at least Ishall have the satisfaction of knowing that there is no place secretenough, no land distant enough to guard your life safely after that. " He only received her passionate words with a shrug of the shoulders anda deprecating wave of the hand. "But it is so sad to go into exile alone, " he said; "if I could takewith me----" "Oh! you are such a base, miserable coward!" she broke in. "Such apitiful, dastardly wretch! Don't frown at me--I have never been afraidof you--I am not now! I tell you the hour of retribution will come!" His face never changed, he made her a gracious bow and said pleasantly: "You are inclined to do the prophetess this morning--but don't be such afearful Cassandra, I beg. " She rose from her chair and folded her shawl about her. "I need stay here no longer, " she said, "I have told you what I came tosay. " "Don't be so cruel as to run away so soon, " he pleaded; "give my poorroom the glory of your presence a little longer. You see to what I wasdriven before I could force myself to trouble you again. These are notproper apartments for a gentleman; you will admit I had an excuse. Thewhole thing is miserably humiliating. " "I shall be here on Monday, " said Elizabeth, ignoring his excuses. "Ishall have the money ready for you, but I will not bring it--thoseletters must be first placed in my hands. " "Ah! you are going to drive a hard bargain, I see. " "You have evaded so often, cheated me so often; I have given youthousands of dollars--this is the last--take it--enough to make youcomfortable for years if you are careful; but the letters come into mypossession first, and that paper too. " "You really mean to have your freedom, do you?" he asked, jestingly; "tosweep me out of your life for ever; that is hard. " "Don't think to cheat me; neither your forged writing or any pretencewill answer here. I tell you I am desperate now--you can't force me downa step farther. " "You are a magnificent woman!" he exclaimed; "a wonderful woman! I don'tbelieve the country could boast another such. " She turned away. "Now you are angry. But let it pass. " "Remember what I have said, " retorted Elizabeth. "I tell you I amdesperate now! At least I shall have placed it out of your power toinjure any one but myself. I have reached that point when I will havefreedom from your persecutions or drag the ruin down on my own headwhile crushing you. " She was in terrible earnest--he was a sufficient judge of character tosee that. It was in her nature to grow so utterly desperate that, whatever her secret might prove, she would find the courage to give itup to her husband and madly urge on the crisis of her fate in all itsblackness and horror, rather than endure the slavery and suspense inwhich she had lived. "There will be no need of all this, " he said. "Place in my hands the sumyou have promised, and I will at once put it out of my own power to harmyou or yours. After all, " he continued, with another sneering laugh, "Iam selling my claim much too cheaply; twenty-five thousand dollars is apitiful little sum, considering what I give up. " "You can get no more--you cannot frighten me! If you betrayed everythingyou would ruin your hopes of a single penny. I tell you my husband wouldperish rather than buy your silence. I know him--he might shoot you downlike a dog, but would never pay gold to bind your vicious tongue. " "Dear friend, I infinitely prefer transacting this little business withyou, " he said, laughing again. "We shall not quarrel; for your sake Iwill content myself with the twenty-five thousand dollars, but I warnyou I cannot wait after Monday. " "I tell you it will be ready on that day. " "The letters and that troublesome little document shall be placed inyour hands--I promise on----" She interrupted him contemptuously: "There is nothing you could swear bythat would make the oath worth hearing. " The man bowed, as if she had paid him a compliment. He was so utterlyhardened that even her burning scorn could not affect him. "Don't write to me, don't send to me, " she said; "it will only bedangerous--more so for you than for me--remember that. " "I can trust you; I have the utmost faith in your word. " She gathered her shawl about her and moved towards the door. "Are you going already?" "That bracelet!" she said, with a sudden thought. "You parted with it ofcourse--could you get it back?" He shrugged his shoulders. "I received your note concerning it; we will see--very doubtful I fear. But when I am once gone--even if your husband does discover it--therewill be no trouble. " She turned her back on him. He started forward to open the door for her, his hand touched hers on the knob, she started as if a scorpion hadstung her, but he only cast a smile in her face and allowed her to passout. "A wonderful woman!" he said to himself, after she had disappeared. "What a pity she hates me so; the only woman in the world worth havingat your feet. " He went to the table, searched among the bottles till he found one thatstill contained brandy, poured the contents into a glass and drank withfeverish eagerness. "That'll put a little life in me, " he muttered. "Well, there is nothingfor it but to wait. I must keep myself very quiet. I think I'll havesome breakfast--at any rate I can afford to leave this den. " He pulled out a pocket-book with a laugh, glanced at the contents andput it away. "Luck enough for a parlor and bed-room in the best uptown hotel for aweek or so, " he muttered; "pah! how I loathe this hole!" North threw off his dressing-gown, bathed his face in cold water, arranged his dress a little, and went down stairs in search of hismorning meal. Elizabeth Mellen hurried through the narrow street in which the hotelstood, as if trying to walk herself into calmness. Once she murmured: "Five days more--five! If I can live through them and keep the tempestback I may be safe. If I can! Such a dread at my heart--worse as thetime shortens--oh heavens, if discovery should come now when the havenis so near!" CHAPTER XLVI. THE PAWNBROKER'S SHOP. Weeks had glided along. It was now late autumn; the gorgeous leaves laystrewn along the ground, and the wind sighed up from the ocean chill andbleak, scattering thoughts of decay with each gust. With that gatheringdesolation, the coldness and the shadows had crept deeper and deeperinto Grantley Mellen's life. He had accompanied Elizabeth to the city, one of these chilly autumndays, and put her in a carriage at the ferry, that she might attend tothe purchases and calls which was her ostensible errand to town, whilehe went about the business on hand, with an arrangement that they wereto meet in time for the afternoon boat. Elsie had chosen to pass the day at home; indeed, the light-hearted girland Elizabeth were never together now when it could possibly be avoided. Elsie seemed determined to keep aloof from the mystery of the unhappywoman's life, lest its gloominess should cast some shadow over thebrightness of her own path. While Elizabeth was absent on her mysterious visit, Mellen occupiedhimself with a matter which would have added another trouble to theanxiety of that bitter day, had she dreamed of it. From the first he haddetermined that the disappearance of that gauntlet bracelet should be insome way explained, if it lay in human power to discover the mystery. What his precise motive was he could hardly have told. The trinket mighthave been picked up by some vagabond who had wandered into the grounds;if so there was little hope of ever gaining any tidings concerning it, but Mellen could not satisfy himself that such was the case; he believedthe jewel would yet be found. There was some mystery in Elizabeth's life--of that irksome suspicion hecould not divest himself. Twenty times each day he went over in his mindevery event that had occurred since his return, from the moment when hecame upon her wandering so wildly about on that stormy night. Twenty times each day he convinced himself that there was nothing in thewhole catalogue to awaken the slightest doubt in any mind not given upto self-torture and jealousy like his; yet, argue as he would, bringconviction as closely home to his soul as he might, doubts rose up againand haunted him like ghosts that had no power to speak, but pointedalways towards trouble and blackness which lay in the past. If the bracelet had been given to a needy person for any reason, itwould undoubtedly find its way to the hands of some pawnbroker--that washis thought. He reproached himself for indulging it--he called himselfunworthy the love of any woman while he could harbor such suspicions, but they would not pass out of his mind--the treachery which had wreckedhis youth had sown the seeds of suspicion too deeply in his soul to beeasily eradicated. Then he compounded with his conscience, and decided that he was right intaking every step possible to solve these doubts, if only to prove theinnocence of his wife. He kept repeating to himself that this was thereason which urged him on. "I want to be convinced, " he thought again and again, "of my owninjustice--it is right that I should endure this self-abasement as apunishment for doubting a woman who is beyond suspicion. " Solacing his self-reproaches a little by such arguments and reflections, he had gone to work in earnest to make such discoveries as would drivethese harassing doubts away forever. Among other efforts, he had confided to a leading pawnbroker the detailsof the affair, and it was in him that his hopes principally lay. If thebracelet was not brought to this man's establishment he had means ofdiscovering if it was carried elsewhere. That day Mr. Hollywell had news for him; a bracelet similar to the onehe had described, was in the possession of an old Chatham street Jew, and they went together in search of this man. The old Israelite was dreadfully afraid of getting himself intodifficulty, but Mr. Hollywell satisfied his fears in regard to that, andassured him that the gentleman would reward him liberally for anydisclosures that he might make regarding this particular bracelet. Then it came out that the bracelet had been disposed of for aconsiderable sum--it was a sale rather than a deposit. The man whobrought it there had more than once come to the shop on similar errands;and always pledged valuable ornaments or sold them recklessly forwhatever would satisfy the needs of the moment. Mr. Mellen grew more interested when he described the man's appearance;the keen eyes of the money-lender and the sharp sight of the old Jew, accustomed to reading countenances, saw a singular expression ofuncertainty rested upon his face, which took a slow, deadly paleness asthe identity of this man seemed to strike him. He walked several times up and down the little den where the agedIsraelite kept watch, like a bloated spider ready to pounce upon anyunwary fly that might venture into his mesh, and at last returned to theplace where the two men were standing. "Have you any of that man's writing?" he asked. "Just a scrap--I don'task to see his name--only a few words in his writing. " The old Jew looked doubtful. "Sometimes he has write me, my good sare, but not often, he ish verycareful--very careful. " "And have you nothing by you?" The old Jew turned to a great desk that filled up one end of the darkroom, unlocked a variety of doors and drawers, turned over piles ofdirty notes, and at last selected a scrap of paper from among them. "This is his writin', " he said, in a guttural whisper. "I'm taking greattrouble, great trouble, " he whined; "de good gentleman ought to rememberthat. " "You shall be well rewarded, " said Mr. Mellen impatiently, snatching thepaper from his hand. He glanced at the writing--the paleness of his face grew death-like--hestood like a statue, with his eyes rivetted upon the page, while the twomen regarded him in silence. The writing was peculiar. It had an individuality so marked and soincreased by practice, that any person who had seen a page of thedelicate characters, could have sworn to the writing among wholevolumes. Mr. Mellen looked up--the astonishment in his companions' faces broughthim to himself. "That is what I wanted, " he said. "I hopes it ish all right, " urged the Jew. "The good gentleman issatisfied!" "Perfectly, perfectly! Now I want the bracelet! How much did you receiveon it?" The old Jew's face changed at once. "And I won't get my reward?" he faltered. "You will sheat a poor man'sout of his earnings. " "Who talks of cheating you, " said Mr. Hollywell. "I am ready to pay you, " pursued Mr. Mellen; "I would rather give doublethe price of the bracelet than not get it. " Mr. Hollywell made a sign of caution; such words would increase the oldrascal's cupidity to a height money could hardly satisfy, but they wereinterrupted by a groan from the Jew. "And it ish gone!" cried he; "and so leetle paid--so leetle paid. Thegood gentleman would have given more. " "Gone!" repeated Mr. Mellen. "Why didn't you say so?" asked Mr. Hollywell angrily. "It was onlyyesterday you told me it was safe in your possession. " "Yes, yes, I knows, and so I had. " "Where is it, then?" "The man came for it--he has brought his ticket, paid his money and tookthe bracelet; I was out--my boy let him have it! Oh, my reward--myreward!" "Shut your foolish old mouth!" exclaimed Mr. Hollywell. The old Jew sank into a chair, still groaning and lamenting, while themoney-lender turned to Mr. Mellen. "What will you do now, sir?" he asked. "Nothing. " He looked despondent now, though the fierce anger that had blazed in hisface at the first sight of the writing lighted it up still. "I am perfectly satisfied, " he continued. "I am much obliged to you foryour trouble. " "I am very sorry, " Mr. Hollywell began, but Mellen checked him. "It is just as well--don't be troubled. " He took out his pocket-book, laid down a bank note whose value made theold Jew's eyes sparkle with avidity, and hurried out of the dark littleshop. CHAPTER XLVII. TEASING CONTINUALLY. All the next day the house at Piney Cove was in confusion with guestscoming and going. This husband and wife were not once left alone. Mrs. Harrington had come up to spend the day, and go out with them inthe evening, and Tom Fuller was at his post as usual, though he appearedwith a very blank face indeed. "You look more like Don Quixote than ever, " was Elsie's salutation, ashe entered the room, where she sat with Elizabeth and their guests. "How do you do, Mr. Fuller?" cried the widow. "I wonder you have anypatience at all with that little witch; she teases you constantly; I amsure you must be amiability itself. " "She won't have the chance for some time to come, more's the pity, "returned Tom, disconsolately. "And why not, pray?" demanded Elsie. "Because I've got to go to Pittsburg, and flounder about in coal mines, and the Lord knows what. " "Have you business there?" asked Elizabeth. "Yes, to be sure! Bless me, I was better off when I had no property. Icould do as I pleased then, and didn't have to go about breaking my neckin pits, and bothering over all sorts of business that I understand nomore than the man in the moon--taking care of my interests as they callit. " "Poor, unfortunate victim!" mocked Elsie. "The penalty of riches, " sighed Mrs. Harrington. "But think of the goodthey bring to yourself and all about you, Mr. Fuller. " "Yes, I know, " returned he; "I'm an ungrateful wretch; it's in mynature; I need to have my head punched twenty times a day, there's nodoubt of that. " They all laughed at his energy; even Elizabeth tried to come out of heranxious thoughts, and confine her wandering fancies to the conversation. "When are you going, Tom?" she asked. "Oh, to-morrow. " "He speaks as if it were the Day of Judgment, " said Elsie. "And I may be gone a whole week or more, " pursued he. "A small eternity, " cried Elsie. "Dear me, dear me, how we all pityyou. " "I don't believe you care a straw, " said Tom, dismally; "you won't missme. " "He wants to be flattered, " cried Elsie. "I am sure you will be missed, dear Mr. Fuller, " said the widow; "youwrong your friends by a suspicion so cruel. " "I hope so, I'm sure, " returned Tom, glancing at Elsie; but she was inone of her mischievous moods, and would not give him a gleam ofconsolation. "Don't spoil him, Mary Harrington, " said she; "the creature's vanity isbecoming inordinate; isn't it, Bessie?" "You can ill-treat him sufficiently without my assistance, " said Mrs. Mellen, smiling; "I shall not help you, certainly. " "That is right, Bess, " cried Tom; "stand by a fellow a little; shehasn't a spark of pity. " "Take care, sir!" said Elsie, lifting her embroidery scissors. "Don'ttry to win my natural allies over to your side by underhandpersuasions. " "I am sure you don't need allies or assistance of any sort to be morethan a match for a dozen men, " said Tom. "Another of my womanly prerogatives, " replied Elsie. "Well, " said Tom, "there seems to be no end to them. " Everybody laughed at his tone, and Tom sat down near Elsie, tumbling herwork, and making signs to her to go out of the room, that he mightsecure a few moments alone with her, but the little witch pretended notto understand his signals in the least, and went on demurely with herwork. "You ruin my work!" cried she, snatching her embroidery from his touch. "What on earth are you making such faces for?" Tom laughed in a distressed way, red with confusion. "Dazzled by your presence, Elsie, " cried the widow, seeing that Tom hadnot presence of mind enough for the compliment. Elizabeth began to get restless again; it was perfectly impossible forher to keep quiet any length of time that day, and she made some excusefor leaving them. "Let me go with you, " said Mrs. Harrington; "I know you are going toorder luncheon, and I should so like to get a peep at your kitchen; itis a perfect Flemish picture. " "Particularly the crowd of dusky faces, " said Elsie. "Mary Harrington, you're a humbug. " "I am sure she is quite right, " said Tom, anxious to insure herdeparture; "I was in the kitchen one day and it looked as picturesque asNiagara. " Elsie perfectly understood the motive which led him to speak, andhastened to rejoin: "If you think it so stupendous you had better accompany them, and getanother peep. " "No, " said Tom; "I might disturb the colored persons; I'll stay where Iam. " "Bless me, " cried Elsie; "what consideration! You will be bursting intounpremeditated poetry about the dark future, before we know it. " "Oh, Elsie, " said Mrs. Harrington, "what a provoking creature you are. " She followed Elizabeth out of the room, and Tom was alone at last withhis idol. "Are you sorry I am going?" he asked. "Do I look so?" she asked. "No, you don't. " "Well, looks can't tell fibs, " said she, provokingly. "Oh, Elsie, be good to me now; just think; I shall be gone a wholeweek!" "It's a calamity I dare not contemplate, " replied she. "Now, whateveryou do, don't break your neck in those horrid coal mines, or come backsmelling of brimstone like a theatrical fiend. " "I believe you would jest during an earthquake. " "If it would stop the thing shaking I might, " she answered. "There, there, don't be cross, Tom. " Elsie threw down her work, and with one of her quick changes of mannerbrought her lover back to serenity. "If you would only let me do one thing before I go, " he said, gettingcourage enough from her kindness to propose an idea that had been in hismind ever since he arrived. "What is it, _Monsieur Exigeant_?" "Just let me tell Grant of our--our--" "Our what, stammerer?" "Of the happiness you have promised me, " said Tom, changing the originalword from fear of vexing her. "You were going to say engagement; don't deny it. " "And aren't we engaged?" he pleaded. "Not a bit of it, Mr. Tom Fuller; I am just as free as air; please toremember that. " "Oh, Elsie!" "And Elsie oh!" cried she. "But it's true! You said all sorts of foolishthings about love, and I let you talk, but what right have you to say weare engaged?" Tom instantly became so nervous that he could not sit still. "Oh, Elsie, Elsie, how can you?" he pleaded. "Now, aren't you deliciously miserable, " said Elsie; "that is the way Ilike to see you; it's your duty, sir. " "I wouldn't think you so cruel at such a time. " "Oh, wouldn't you? And pray what right have you to think at all; no manhas a right; that's another female privilege. " "You are worse than the Women's Rights people, " said he. "Now you are calling me names, " cried Elsie, indignantly. "I won't staywith you another moment. " She half rose, but Tom caught her dress. "Oh, don't go, don't!" "Go on your knees then, and beg my pardon, " said Elsie. "No, " said Tom, "I'll do no such thing. " "Ah, do now, just to please, you know. " Down went Tom in dumb obedience. After enjoying his distress andpenitence for a few moments, Elsie suddenly threw both her arms abouthis neck, and whispered: "I am very sorry you are going. I do love you dearly, Tom!" He strained her to his heart with a burst of grateful delight. "And may I tell Grant?" he pleaded. "Not yet, " she said; "wait till you come back; not a word till then. " "But as soon as I come?" "Yes; if you are good. But not a look till I say the word. " She tried to escape from him, but he would not let her go until he hadextorted one other pledge. "You must write to me, " he said. "Now, Tom, I hate to write letters! I never write even to Grant, when Ican possibly help it. " "But just a few words--" "If you will behave yourself properly, perhaps yes. " "Every day?" "Oh, worse and worse! Tom, get up. I hear Mary Harrington's voice; she'sthe most inveterate gossip. " "Promise then!" "Yes--yes--anything; oh, get away!" She struggled from him, and Tom had just time to resume his seat andlook as decorously grave as perfect happiness could permit, when thedoor opened, and Mrs. Harrington entered, with her usual flutter. CHAPTER XLVIII. THE PET MESSENGER. "Elsie, Elsie!" the widow cried out, "Mr. Rhodes and the fascinatingJemima are driving up the avenue; the old maid is rushing on destructionagain without the slightest warning. " "It's delightful!" said Elsie. "I shall tell her how rich Tom Fuller is, and that he wants a wife. " "Don't set the old dragon at me, " said Tom. "Yes, I will! Mary, you must flirt desperately with the dear old man;between her desire to watch you and be agreeable to Tom, the spinsterwill be driven to the verge of distraction. " "I'll go and find Elizabeth, " said the widow, "and appear after the oldmaid gets nicely settled. " Mrs. Harrington darted away, and just made her escape as Dolf opened thehall-door to admit the guests. The father and daughter were ushered into the room where Elsie and Tomsat, looking demure and harmless as two kittens. "Here we are again, you see, " said the stout man; "no one can resistyour fascinations, Miss Elsie. " "Pa would stop, " said Miss Jemima, "though I told him it was a shame tocome so often. " The truth was, the spinster's appetite had warned her that it was quiteluncheon time, and recollecting the bounteous repasts always spread atPiney Cove, she had graciously assented to her parent's proposal thatthey should call. "I am delighted to see you, " said Elsie, shaking hands as if they wereher dearest friends; "my brother and sister will be down in a moment;you must stay to luncheon, of course. " "No, oh, no, " said Miss Jemima, glancing at Tom through her scanteyelashes. "We couldn't think of it!" "But you must, you shall!" said Elsie. "Let me present Mr. Fuller. " The spinster curtseyed and looked grimly propitious. Tom was nearly outof his wits; while Mr. Rhodes talked to him he saw Elsie whisper to MissJemima, and felt perfectly certain that she had given the threatenedinformation about his being a rich bachelor in search of a wife. "And when did you see your charming friend, Mrs. Harrington, last?"asked Mr. Rhodes. "The oddest thing!" said Elsie. "Why, she is here now; hadn't you asuspicion of it, Mr. Rhodes?" Miss Jemima's face changed so suddenly, that Tom made a great effort tokeep from laughing outright. "Oh, Mr. Rhodes, " continued Elsie; "I am afraid the attractions of thishouse are only borrowed ones. " The good man was thrown into a state of blushing and pleasant confusion, but the spinster brought him through it without mercy. "If there's company we won't stay, pa, " said she. But Elsie would not permit her to go; she whispered again about Tom, andbetween her desire to stop long enough to fascinate him and her fear ofexposing her father to the wiles of the artful widow, Jemima was interrible perplexity. In the midst of it Elizabeth entered, and welcomed her neighbors; Mellenfollowed; and after a few moments the widow swooped down on theunfortunate Mr. Rhodes in spite of the dragon, as a well-practised hawkpounces on a plump chicken. "Ah, Mr. Rhodes, this is such a surprise, " she cried, fluttering up tohim with a simper on her face, which of late years had done the duty ofa blush. "I dare say a great surprise, " snapped in Jemima, siding up to herfather. This was exquisite sport for Elsie and Mrs. Harrington; Tom would haveenjoyed it more if the spinster had not beset him as much as her dividedattention would permit, and Elizabeth and Mellen bore the infliction aspeople must endure all things that come to an issue in their own house, smiling and polite, however much they may wish for a release. While they were at luncheon, Elizabeth's dog ran into the room with apaper in its mouth. It was the most intelligent little creature in theworld, educated to fetch and carry in a surprising manner. This pretty creature, which seemed almost human in her intelligence, rantowards her mistress, but another, a new pet of Elsie's, a frolicsome, wicked animal that had quite worried poor Fanny's life out ever sinceher intrusion in the house, followed it. Piccolomini sprang at the paper in Fan's mouth, and a contention ensuedbetween them which attracted general attention. "Fanny's got a paper, " cried Elsie, pointing towards her pets. "It may be a letter, " said Mellen; "Dolf often sends them in by her;call off Pick, Elsie; she'll tear it. " But Pick would not be called off, and Fanny refused to relinquish herhold; between them the paper was rapidly destroyed, Fanny howlingdismally all the time, and making sagacious efforts to fulfil her errandin her usual trusty manner. Mellen went towards them; as he did so Fanny sprang towards Elizabeth;she stooped, caught sight of the paper, and grew pale. Fairly pushingMellen aside, she snatched the paper from the animal's mouth. "It's only an old bill, I must have dropped it, " she said, thrusting ithurriedly in her pocket. Mellen saw how pale his wife had become; he noticed her alarm; heremembered, too, seeing Fanny running about the shrubbery just before hecame in. It was another phase of the mystery, he was certain of that; the littlecreature was carrying a note to his wife. He seated himself at the tableagain, and appeared to forget the circumstance, but Elizabeth hardlylooked like herself during the entire meal. It was late before the visitors departed; after that Tom Fuller wascompelled to take his leave, --a heartrending performance as far as hewas concerned; so the day drew to a close, leaving both the husband andwife more preoccupied and anxious than the dreary morning had foundthem. CHAPTER XLIX. ELSIE FINDS THE BRACELET. There was a dinner engagement the next day. When Elizabeth came down tothe library in full dress, her husband sat moodily over the fire. Helooked up as she entered, and gazed upon her with mournful admiration, for her beauty that day was something wonderful; unabated excitement hadfired her eyes with a strange lustre, and lent a rich scarlet to cheeks, from which protracted suspense had of late drained all the color. Herdress, of rose colored silk, was misty with delicate lace that shadedher neck and arms like gossamer on white lilies. Star-like jewelsflashed in the rich blackness of her hair and shone through the softlace. The calm loveliness of former days was nothing to the splendor ofher beauty now a feverish restlessness was upon her, --a glow of painconquered by courage. Mellen arose from his seat as his wife came in with the graceful rush ofa cloud across the sky. He watched her approach gloomily. It seemed tohim that her first impulse was to flee when she saw him sitting there, but if so the desire was quickly controlled, and she came up to thehearth, standing so near him that the folds of her dress brushed hisarm. "You are ready too, " she said. "But it is impossible to say how long weshall have to wait for Elsie and Mrs. Harrington!" He made no answer; she began clasping and unclasping her bracelets, butwas watching him all the while from under her downcast lashes. "Are you ill, Grantley?" she asked at length. "Oh! no; quite well. " "You are so silent, and you sat there in such a dreary way, I fearedsomething was the matter. " He made an effort to rouse himself and shake off the oppression--theheavy, heavy weight which had lain on his soul all day. "I am only stupid, " he replied, with an attempt at playfulness. "I havebeen forced to talk so incessantly to those people, that I have no ideasleft. " "I am sure conversation with people in general doesn't consume one'sideas, " she said, with a lightness which appeared forced like his own. "How long does Mrs. Harrington stay?" he asked. "Only till to-morrow. You don't like her, I fancy?" "There is too much of her in every way, " he said, peevishly; "shedresses too much, talks too much--she tires one. " "That is very cruel and ungrateful; the lady confided to me only alittle while ago that she had a profound admiration for you, and wasdying to get up a flirtation, if I did not mind. " "Don't repeat such nonsense, " he said, almost rudely, "you know how Ihate it. I think either the married man or woman who flirts, deserves tobe as severely punished as if he or she had committed an actual crime. " "I am afraid you would condemn the greater part of our acquaintance, "she said. "After all, with most women it arises only fromthoughtlessness. " "Thoughtlessness!" he repeated satirically. "I can only say that thewoman who endangers her husband's peace from want of thought, is moreculpable than a person who does wrong knowingly, urged on byrecklessness or passion. " "I have never thought about it, " said Elizabeth vaguely; "it may be so. " She was playing with her bracelets again; the action reminded him of thelost trinket. He did not speak, but a restrained burst of passion brokeover his face, which might have changed a plan she was revolving in hermind, had she seen or understood it. It was too late! That moment Elsie came dancing into the room, her thin evening dressfloating around her like a summer cloud, her fair hair wreathed withflowers, and everything about her so pure and ethereal, that it seemedalmost as if she must breathe some more joyous air than thepain-freighted atmosphere which weighed so heavily on others. She washolding her hands behind her, and ran towards them in her childish way, exclaiming: "I have found something! Who'll give a reward? Won't you both beglad--guess what it is!" Mellen's face had brightened a little at her entrance, but as she spokea sudden thought shook his soul like a tempest. "What is it?" Elizabeth asked. "Oh, guess, guess!" "But I never can guess, " she replied, seeming to enter into the spiritof the thing. "You try, Grant. Come, do credit to your Yankee descent!" He rose suddenly and stood looking full in his wife's face, fixing herglance with a quick thrill of terror, which the least thing unusual inhis manner caused her now. Elsie began to dance up and down before the hearth, exclaiming: "Oh! you provoking things--you stupid owls! Now do guess--oh! Grant, just try. Tell me what I have found. " Mellen's eyes had not moved from his wife's face. "Have you found Elizabeth's bracelet?" he asked in a tone which made theunhappy woman shiver from head to foot, and startled Elsie out of herplayfulness. "Why, how did you think of that?" demanded Elsie; "did she tell you?Have you----" She stopped short, the words frozen on her lips by the look whichGrantley Mellen still fixed upon his wife. Without changing that steadygaze, he extended his hand towards Elsie. "Give me the bracelet!" he said, in the cold, hard tone which, with him, was the sure forerunner of a tempest of passion. Elsie hesitated; she had grown nearly as pale as Elizabeth herself, butshe looked like a frightened child. Elizabeth did not speak or move, butthough her face was absolutely death-like, her eyes met her husband'swith unflinching firmness. "Give me the bracelet!" repeated Mellen. "Here it is!" exclaimed Elsie, nervously, putting the bracelet in hishand. "What is the matter with you, Grant? I am sure there is nothing tomake a fuss about. I found the bracelet among a lot of rubbish in one ofBessie's drawers--I suppose she forgot it was there. " Grantley Mellen turned furiously towards her. "Are you learning to cheat and lie also?" he said. Elsie burst into a passionate flood of tears. "You are just as cruel and bad as you can be!" she moaned. "You ought tobe ashamed to talk so to me! I haven't done anything; I thought youwould be so pleased at my having found the bracelet, and here you behavein this way. You needn't blame me, Grant--I don't know what it allmeans! I am sure your dear mamma never thought you would speak to melike that! I wish I was dead and buried by her--then you'd be sorry----" "I am not angry with you, child, " interrupted Mellen, softened at onceby this childish appeal. "Go away and find Mrs. Harrington, Elsie. Thefalsehood and the treachery are not yours--thank God! at least my ownblood has not turned traitor to me!" Elizabeth sank slowly in a chair; Elsie stole one frightened looktowards her, then the woman in her confusion and dizziness saw her floatout of the room, and she was alone with her husband. He held thebracelet up before her eyes, his hand shaking so that the jewels flashedbalefully in the light. "Your plan was carried out too late; you should have had it foundbefore!" he said, and his last effort at self-control was swept away. She must speak--must try to stem the tide, and keep back a little longerthe exposure and ruin which for days back some mysterious warning hadtold her was surely approaching. "I don't know what you mean, " she faltered. "I mean that the bracelet was found where you put it!" interruptedMellen. "Why should I have hidden it? What reason--" "Stop!" he broke in. "Not another word--not a single falsehood more! Youbrought this bracelet back with you from the city--don't speak--I wentto the pawnbroker's--it had just been taken away. " In the whirl of that unhappy woman's senses the words seemed to comefrom afar off; the lights were dancing before her eyes; the flashinggems blinded her with their rays, but she still controlled herself. Shemust make one last effort--she must discover how much of the truth heknew--there might be some loophole for escape--some effort by which shecould avert a little longer the coming earthquake. "Why don't you speak?" he cried. "Say anything--another lie if youwill--anything rather than this black truth! That man; you know him!Speak, I say!" "What man?" she faltered. "That traitor--that wretch! He had the bracelet; he got it from you!Explain, I say--woman, I will have an explanation. " "I never gave the bracelet away, " she said, desperately. "I have noexplanation to make. I will not open my lips while you stand over me inthat threatening way. " "Will you defy me to the last?" he exclaimed. "You can only kill me, " she moaned; "do it and let me have peace!" He flung the bracelet down upon the table. "I have loved you, and I know that you are false!" "What do you suspect?" she demanded. "What do you know?" The momentary weakness of passion passed; the husband stood up againcold and stern. "I know, " he said, "that this bracelet was in the hands of a bad, wickedman; only yesterday he took it from the pawnbroker's, and now I find itin your possession. " There was a hope; only in another deception; but she must save herself;while there was a thread to grasp at, she could not allow herself to beswept down the gathering storm. "And is there no possibility that I may be innocent in all this?" sheexclaimed. "If I receive an anonymous letter, telling me I can find mybracelet by paying a certain reward, is it not natural that I should go?Knowing your strange disposition, is it not equally natural that Ishould keep the whole thing a secret, and strive to make every onebelieve that the bracelet had been mislaid. " "Is this true?" he cried. "Can you prove to me that you speak thetruth?" She was not looking at him; the apathy of despair which came over herseemed like sullen obstinacy. "I can prove nothing, " she said; "if it were possible I would not makethe effort. Do what you like; believe what you please; I will defendmyself no more. " CHAPTER L. IN THE TEMPEST. Mellen turned away, and walked up and down the room in silence. Therewas a fearful struggle in his mind; the love he still felt for his wifewas contending against horrible doubts, and almost threatening hisreason. He could not decide what to think or how to act! For the moment at leasthe was glad to grasp at any pretext which might prove a settlement tothe question, whatever his thoughts and belief might be on afterreflection. He looked again at Elizabeth; her stony calmness irritated him almost toa frenzy. He was too much excited to perceive that her very quiet wasthe apathy of despair; it seemed to him that she was only testing herpower over him to its full extent. If her story was true, she would dierather than humble her pride by protestations or proof; if it was false!There was deceit somewhere, he felt that; but even in his madness hecould not believe that Elizabeth had been guilty of anything thataffected his honor; that was a black thought which had not reached himyet. "Are you determined to drive me mad?" he exclaimed. She lifted both hands with a strange gesture of misery and humiliation, which he could not have understood. "What have I done?" she cried. "What have I said?" "Nothing! There you sit like a stone, and will not speak. " "It is useless to say anything, " she returned; "quite useless. " "And you expect me to leave this matter here; to endure this mysterypatiently?" "I expect nothing--nothing!" The same dreary, desperate wail pervaded her voice, but it was notstrange that he mistook her coldness for obstinacy or indifference; thevery intensity of agony she was enduring made her appear heartless. "You won't explain--you won't--" She drooped her head wearily. "I have no explanation to make; there is the bracelet. " He caught up the bracelet, snatched her arm so rudely, and fastened thebracelet on it with such reckless haste, that she uttered a cry of pain. "You hurt me, " she exclaimed; "this is cruel, unmanly. " "Wear it, " he cried; "wear it, and when you look at it remember that youhave dug a gulf between my heart and yours! Wear it, and remember howyou have perjured yourself; how your whole conduct since my return hasbeen a lie, and if you have any shame or power of repentance left, thegems will burn into your very soul when you look at them. " Elizabeth fell back in her chair cold and white. He rushed out of theroom. She was not conscious of any thought; her brain was too dizzy; butsat there clasping her forehead between her hands, and seeming to feelthe whole world reel into darkness before her gaze. "Has he gone; where is he?" It was Elsie's voice; she had stolen into the room to learn how thematter had ended. "Can't you speak, Bessie; what did he say?" Elizabeth dropped the hands from her face, and rose from her seat. "No matter what he said; the end is coming. I told you it would; the endis coming!" "Don't look so!" cried Elsie, "you frighten me. " "Frighten!" she repeated with intense bitterness. "You haven't soulenough in your bosom to be frightened. " "Oh, you cruel, wicked creature!" sobbed Elsie. "Oh, oh! I'll killmyself if you talk so to me; I'll go to Grant; I'll--" "Hush!" interrupted Elizabeth. "There--I will say no more! I don't blameyou--remember that! Whatever comes, I won't blame you for this newdanger. " "Oh, you good, unselfish darling!" cried Elsie, drying her tears atonce. She made a step forward as if to throw her arms about her sister, butElizabeth retreated. "Don't touch me, " she said, faintly; "don't touch me!" "Should I poison you?" cried Elsie, angrily. "One would think I was somedreadful reptile. " "No, no; don't be angry! I need all my strength! Let me alone, Elsie;don't speak to me. " "The carriage is at the door, " said Elsie, "and Mrs. Harrington iswaiting; for mercy's sake don't let her think anything is wrong. I amgoing to find Grant; wait here. " She ran out of the room, and Elizabeth stood thinking over her words. Very soon perhaps the whole world would know that she was a lost, ruinedwoman, without a home, a friend, or even a name. Could she bear up; could she find strength to go on to the end and notdie till then? The hardness and desperation died out of her face; she fell to herknees, and a prayer for help rose to her lips; low and faint, butintense with agony. She heard steps in the hall; they were coming for her. She sprang to herfeet, moved towards the door and opened it; her husband, Elsie and theirguest were there. She answered Mrs. Harrington's careless words; passedon with them through the hall, and took her misery out into the world aswe all do so often, hidden carefully in the depths of a tortured soul. At dinner that day Elizabeth met two or three superior people from thecity, men and women of note, whose presence at the board was like meteorflashes--kindling everything with brilliancy; but among the mostcheerful and most witty this wretched woman shone forth preëminent. Every word she spoke carried electric fire with it. Her cheeks werescarlet; her eyes radiant. The lips that had been so pale in herhusband's presence a few hours before, glowed like ripe cherries withthe sunshine upon them. In her desperation she was inspired, and kindledevery mind around her with enthusiasm. CHAPTER LI. THE OLD CEDAR TREE. Immediately after breakfast the next morning, Mrs. Harrington returnedto the city, perhaps glad to escape from the unnatural mental atmosphereof the house, certainly much to the relief of all the inmates of thedwelling. Grantley Mellen drove his guest down to the railway train. The momentthey departed Elizabeth and Elsie, as if by a common impulse, started ina different direction, apparently anxious not to be left alone with eachother. Elsie was passing through the hall when her brother drove up to thedoor. She stopped him after he got out of the carriage for a fewmoments' trifling conversation, then allowed him to pass on towards thelibrary. As the girl fluttered back towards the veranda, she saw old JarvisBenson approaching the house, and hurried out. "Oh, Jarvis, I wanted to see you. " Jarvis took the pipe out of his mouth, regarded her complacently, andanswered: "Then thar's a pair on you, Miss Mellen. " "I want to have a pair of very light oars made to the little boat, sothat I can learn to row it, " pursued Elsie. "That's easy done, " said Jarvis. "I guess I've got a pair that'llanswer. Only don't dround yourself. " "I'll take care of that, " she replied, laughing. "But who else wantsyou, Jarvis?" "Your brother told me to come up, and--oh, there he is. " Mr. Mellen had heard voices, and came through the hall out on theveranda. "Good morning, Jarvis!" he said, in his quiet way. "Good morning, sir! You don't look very well, I think, " observed thekeen-sighted old man. Elsie glanced at her brother; he was very pale, and his heavy eyes toldof a long, sleepless night. Mr. Mellen frowned slightly; it displeased him to have his personalappearance commented upon, and wounded his pride to know that he had notsufficient strength to keep back every outward sign of the anxiety andtrouble he was enduring. "Be you well, now?" continued the pertinacious old man, who had a habitof asking questions and expressing his opinions with the utmost freedomto people of every degree. "Perfectly well, " replied Mr. Mellen. "You have come up about that tree, have you?" "Wal, yes, " said Jarvis. "I hadn't much to do this morning, so I thoughtI'd just come round and find out what's the matter. You hain't found nogardener yet?" "No; I have sent to town for one. You have sufficient knowledge to keepthe greenhouse in order until one is found. " "Just as you say, sir; I'll do my best. " The gardener at Piney Cove had seen fit to leave the place a few daysbefore without the slightest warning, with the true, recklessindependence of the Hibernian race. When a dilemma of this kind arose, the people of the neighborhood were in the habit of sending for oldBenson, who seemed, in some mysterious way, to have acquired asmattering of knowledge about everything that could make him generallyuseful. Elsie did not feel particularly interested in the subject ofconversation, and was moving off in search of other amusement, when sheheard old Jarvis say: "It's the big cypress yonder, in the thicket, ain't it?" She stopped short in the hall, and stood leaning against the door withher back towards them. "Yes, " Mr. Mellen answered. "I am afraid it is dying. I want you to digabout the roots and see if you can find out where the trouble lies. " "Loosening the earth a bit'll maybe do a world of good, " said Jarvis;"I've seen it 'liven a tree right up. " "We will try, at all events, " observed Mr. Mellen. "First you may takethose plants under the library window into the greenhouse; it is toolate for them to be left out. " He walked to the side of the house to point out the flowers he wished tohave removed. Elsie darted through the hall and up the stairs inbreathless haste. She paused at the door of her sister's room and tried the knob, but thebolt was drawn. "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" she called out in a frightened whisper, utterlyincapable of speaking aloud. "Open the door--for heaven's sake, open thedoor!" There was terror in her voice which communicated itself to the womansitting so apathetically in her chamber. She rose and opened the door, whispering, in a voice full of alarm: "What is it? What is it?" Elsie pushed her back into the room, shut and locked the door, andstaggered to a couch. "The cypress tree!" she gasped. "They are going there. " "Who?" cried Elizabeth. "What do you mean?" "I can't speak--oh, I am choking!" gasped Elsie. Elizabeth seized her arm, and fairly shook her with frenzied impatience. "Speak!" she exclaimed. "Speak, I say!" "Grant has sent old Jarvis to dig about the roots, " returned Elsie, in ashrill whisper. Elizabeth Mellen sank slowly upon her knees, her limbs giving waysuddenly, as if she had been struck with paralysis. She caught atElsie's dress, the girl raised herself, and there they remained forseveral moments, staring in each others' faces, with a white, sickeningterror, which could find no relief in words. After a time Elizabeth shook herself free from Elsie's grasp and rose;the power to think and act was coming back to her. "You heard them say this?" she asked. "Yes, yes!" cried Elsie. "Grant sent for old Jarvis to come up and diground the tree; he thinks it is dying. " Elizabeth threw up her arms in silence, more expressive of agony than ashriek. "It has come at last!" broke from her white lips. "It has come at last!" Elsie cowered down upon the sofa and buried her head in the cushions, shaking with hysterical tremors from head to foot, and utteringrepressed sobs. "Exposure--ruin--disgrace!" moaned Elizabeth, as if repeating words thatsome secret voice whispered in her ear. "It has come at last! It hascome at last!" "I shall die!" shrieked Elsie. "I shall go mad!" She beat the couch wildly with her clenched hands and gave way to aviolent nervous spasm, but this time Elizabeth made no effort to sootheher; she stood there, cold and white, repeating at intervals, in thatdismal whisper: "It has come at last! It has come at last!" "Do something, " sobbed Elsie. "Don't stand there as if you were turningto stone. Think of some way to stop them. " "What can I do?" returned Elizabeth. "I tell you it has come! I knew it, I have been expecting it!" Elsie gave another shriek, sprang off the sofa, threw herself at hersister's feet, clutching her dress with both hands, and cried out: "Do something--anything! I shall go crazy--my brain is burning! I won'tlive--I tell you I won't live if you don't stop this. " Elizabeth shook off her grasp, not angrily, not impatiently even, butwith a sudden change of expression, as if Elsie's despair had broughtback some half-forgotten resolution, and given her wild strength oncemore. "You will not suffer, " she said, drearily. "You are safe. " "But you--what will become of you?" groaned the girl. "Let go my dress--get up, Elsie! See, I am calm. I tell you, no harmwill come to you--get up. " Elsie staggered to her feet, and sat down on the sofa with a burst oftears. "I'd rather kill myself than see you tormented so!" she cried. "I havethe poison yet--I've always kept it. If they don't stop, Elizabeth, theyshall find us dead and cold----" "Stop!" said Elizabeth. "I won't hear such wicked words! The danger ismine, the ruin and disgrace are mine--all mine; but I do not talk ofkilling myself. " "You are so brave, " moaned Elsie, "and I am such a poor, weak thing. Oh, oh! This will kill me either way, I know it will!" "I know what will happen to me, " said Elizabeth, in a voice of unnaturalcalmness. "Do you know what this day will bring? Before two hours aregone I shall be driven out of this house, a lost, ruined woman. " "No, no! Grant will forgive you--he loves you so!" "Does a man ever forgive a wrong like that?" "But you will say you don't know--I will. " "Are you a baby? Don't you know there will be an exposure--we shall allbe questioned--forced to give evidence. " "We will say anything--anything!" cried Elsie. "We cannot satisfy Grantley Mellen. I tell you, Elsie, this is the lastinterview we shall ever hold under this roof. " Elsie threw herself down in renewed anguish, shrieking and sobbing soviolently that nothing could be done or thought of till she had beenrestored to composure by the strong remedies Elizabeth administered. "Promise not to tell that I ever knew of it, " she pleaded. "Swear! I'llkill myself if you don't!" "I have promised, " returned Elizabeth, in a hollow voice. "I will bearwhatever comes--ruin, death--and bear it alone, you shall not be draggedin. " These words, so solemnly spoken, appeared to give the girl new life andenergy. "Go downstairs, " she said; "stop them. You can stop them yet. " "How--what can I say?" "Tell Grant that the gardener said the tree must be left tillspring--bribe old Jarvis to say so--oh, anything, anything; only try, Elizabeth. Save yourself if possible. " The woman walked to the window and looked out. "They are going, " she said. "Go down!" shrieked Elsie. "Go down, I say!" Elizabeth took a few steps towards the door--caught sight of her face inthe mirror, and stopped appalled at the haggard image reflected there. "Look at me, " she said; "my face tells the whole story. " "There is some rouge in that drawer, " said Elsie. "Mrs. Harrington leftit. I'll put it on your cheeks. " Elsie could think, now that Elizabeth showed herself ready to bear herdanger alone. She got out the rouge, rubbed it on her sister's cheeks, and smoothed her hair. "Now you look like yourself--nobody would notice. Go quick--stopthem--stop them!" CHAPTER LII. WOODMAN, SPARE THAT TREE. Elizabeth dared not pause an instant for reflection; she opened thedoor, walked downstairs, through the library, and joined her husband onthe lawn. He turned at her approach. She felt a mad sort of courage nerve her--shecould speak now. "What, planning against the great cypress?" she asked, and even in thatmoment of supreme agony and fear she was conscious of vague wonder atthe composure of her voice. "It seems to be dying, " replied Mellen; "I am going to have the earthdug away from about the roots. " "I am afraid you will only kill it, " returned Elizabeth; "it is so latein the season. " "I did not know that you were a gardener, " he said, coldly. He looked at her standing there with that unnatural brightness on hercheeks, that wild glitter in her eyes, and it seemed to him that she hadonly come out in her beauty and unconcern, to mock him after the longnight of wild trouble which he had spent. "I know that is what Jones said, " she went on. "He thought in the springsomething could be done, but not now. " He was turning away--that action deprived her of all self-control--shecaught his arm, crying: "Don't touch that tree--don't go near it. " He stopped and looked at her in blank amazement; she saw the danger inwhich her impetuosity had placed her--dropped his arm and tried toappear composed again. "What is the matter with you?" he asked. "The tree is not a human beingthat I am going to assassinate. " She forced herself to laugh; even then the woman's self-mastery wassomething astounding. "I was a little theatrical, " she said; "but I can't bear to have the oldtree touched. " "Why, marm, it'll die if it ain't, " put in Jarvis, who considered thathe had been silent quite long enough. "You don't know anything about the matter!" cried Elizabeth, sharply. The old man drew himself up, and looked so indignant that she felt surehe would oppose her now with might and main. "I mean, " she added, "you don't know how I feel about it, I want thepoor thing left alone. " The old man relinquished his erect attitude and looked somewhatmollified. "If it's yer whim, marm, that's another thing, but I thought I'd livedtoo long in this neighborhood for anybody to accuse me of not knowing athing when I pretended to, especially about trees. " "Oh, no, no, " interrupted she; "I always knew that you were a universalgenius, a better gardener than half the professed ones. " "Wal, I don't know about that, " said Jarvis, his face beaming all overwith satisfaction, for the old man was peculiarly susceptible toflattery. "Then you won't touch the tree?" cried Elizabeth, turning again towardsher husband. Mr. Mellen had been watching her while she talked; he was growing moreand more angry now, thinking that she only wished to interfereunwarrantably with his plans. "You will leave the tree till spring?" she continued. "I shall have the earth loosened, " he answered, "I don't choose tosacrifice the tree to a mere caprice. " "It is not a caprice, " she exclaimed, forgetting herself once more. "Iask you not to touch it--I beg you not to touch it!" "Might I ask the reason of your extraordinary conduct?" he began; thenremembering old Benson's presence, checked himself quickly. "I think it the best thing for the tree, " he added. "But Jones did not think so, and he ought to know. " "I fancy he said that to avoid the work. " "No, no! In the spring you can do it--not now--not now. " "By spring it will be too late; the earth must be dug away now. " She clasped her hands under her shawl, resolved to make one effortmore--a respite must be found--for a day, at least. She looked out toward the tree--the lower part of it was hidden, wherethey stood, by a thicket of shrubs and bushes, but the stately toptowered up dark and solemn, waving in the morning breeze and seeming towhisper an omen of dread to her half maddened senses. "Not to-day, " she exclaimed; "at least do not touch it to-day. " His suspicious mind, so wildly on the alert since the strange events ofthe past week, was now fully aroused by the singular earnestness andtrouble of her manner. There was another secret! It was no desire to contradict him whichactuated her--there was something at the bottom which he could notunderstand--a new phase of the mystery with which he had felt himselfsurrounded from the first moment of his arrival, and which had gatheredand darkened so rapidly during the past week. "Leave the tree at least to-day, " pleaded Elizabeth. "I can't send for Jarvis and put him off without a reason, " he said; "hehas plenty of work on his hands. " "It can't make no difference, Miss Mellen, " the old man joined in;"'tain't no use to put it off--anyhow I couldn't come again till thelast of the week. " "Let it go till then, " she said, eagerly; and new life stole over herface at the bare hope of obtaining that delay. "This is sheer folly, " said her husband. "Go in--go in. You will catchcold--the grass is damp. Come, Jarvis, get your spade. " "It won't hurt the tree a spec, Miss Mellen, " said he; "don't feeloneasy about it--I'll be as tender of it as if it was a baby. " He moved away as he spoke, and left the husband and wife together. Elizabeth was pale even through her artificial bloom--no matter what hethought, she must obtain some delay. "Grantley, " she cried, "don't touch the tree--I ask it as a favor--youwill not refuse--let it stand as it is. " He gave one look at her face and turned his head away to hide theexpression of anger and doubt which crept over his own. "Can you give any reason?" "No, no! It is one of my fancies--only gratify it--let the tree alonefor a day or two at least. " Fierce passion shook Mellen like a sudden tempest. His first impulse wasto drag her into the house and force from her lips the secret and themystery which surrounded her, but he controlled the impulse andanswered: "As you please. I will leave it for the present. " With this curt concession Mellen walked away, and Elizabeth went backinto the house. She paused to rest a few moments in the library; herlimbs were shaking so violently that they refused to support her. Shewas roused by the sound of her husband's voice in conversation with oldBenson--he might come in and find her there. She started up like a wounded animal that concentrates its dyingstrength in one wild effort for escape--hurried from the room and up thestairs into her own chamber. Elsie was still lying on the sofa; she sprang up as Elizabeth entered. "Will he leave it?" she cried. "Will he leave it?" "Yes, he has promised. " Elizabeth sank in a chair, so broken down by agony that it might havesoftened the heart of her deadliest enemy could he have seen her then. "Saved again!" cried Elsie. "Don't despair, Bessie--it will all endright. " "Saved!" repeated Elizabeth. "Have you thought what must be done beforeI can breathe again?" Elsie gave a cry and hid her face. "Be still!" said Elizabeth. "I will do it--be still!" "Don't let me know--don't tell me--I should die of fright!" "Think of me, then, " she returned. "In the night--alone withthat----what can I do?" Elsie interrupted her with another cry and her old appealing wail. "You are killing me! You are killing me!" "Be still, " repeated Elizabeth, in the same awful voice. "Be still!" CHAPTER LIII. CLORINDA'S GHOST STORY. Mellen set old Benson about some other duties and went into the library. While he stood at one of the windows, looking gloomily out on the autumnlandscape, he heard the voices of 'Dolf and his spinster inamorata inthe area below. "What's marster gwine to have done to de tree?" Clo asked. "He's afeared it's deceasin', " replied Dolf, pompously, "and he wishesto perwent. " "Don't come none o' yer furrin lingo over me, " said Clorinda, angrily. "Can't yer say what he's gwine to do, widout any of dem dern outlandishSpanish 'spressions. " "'Twarn't Spanish, lubly one, " said 'Dolf, greatly delighted at theeffect his grandiloquent language had produced. "Sometimes I do 'dulgein far away tongues jist from habit; its' trabeling so much, you know. " "Don't know nothin' about it, and don't want to, " interrupted Clorinda. "Ef yer can't answer a civil question as it outer be, yer needn't stayround dis part of de house. " "Don't be ravagerous, " returned Dolf. "Any question ob yours it is mydelight to answer, only propose it. " "I does, plainly enough. What's marster gwine to have done to dat ar oletree?" "Hab de airth dug up, " said Dolf, deeming it wiser to use a more simplephraseology; "he's 'feared it's dying. " Mellen was about to order them away from that part of the house--theveriest trifle irritated him now--when Clorinda's next words made himpause. "I wish he'd hev it dug up by the roots, " she said; "I do 'lieve dat artree is haunted. " "Haunted!" screamed Dolf, who possessed a large share of thesuperstition of his race. "Now what does yer mean, Miss Clorindy?" "Jes' what I ses, " replied she sharply; "I ain't one ob de kind dattittervates up my words till dey haint got no sense left. " "But I never heerd of a haunted tree, " said Dolf, gaining new courage ashe remembered that it was broad daylight. "Haunted houses I've heerd onin plenty; but a tree----" "Oh, mebby yer don't know eberything yet!" said Clo, viciously. Clo had been rather short with her lover of late, having interruptedseveral private flirtations of Victoria, with the faithless one. "Do tell me what yer mean, Clorindy, " pleaded Dolf, his eyes fairlystarted out of his head with curiosity. "Oh, mebby you'd better go to Vic, " she retorted, "she's a heap cuterdan what I be. I ain't coffee-colored, I'se only a nigger. " "Now, Miss Clorindy!" cried Dolf, understanding that this was anoccasion when flattery and soft words were absolutely necessary. "Youknow I'se ales in for de genuine article. " "Don't know nothin' ob de sort, " said Clo. "I kint flirty and flightyabout like some folks; but, anyhow, I ain't fool enough to put all mywages on my back. I guess marster cud tell what I've got in de bank. " That allusion to her golden charms drove the youthful graces of Victoriaquite out of Dolf's head. He grew more tender and submissive at once. "Yer's de pearl ob de creation!" he cried enthusiastically. Mellen stamped his foot passionately, furious with their nonsense, upbraiding himself that he could listen to the conversation of his ownservants, yet unable to move away without hearing the revelation whichClorinda evidently had to make. After a little more persuasive eloquence which began to restoreClorinda's good-humor, Dolf said: "But do tell me what yer means 'bout de tree?" "No, " said Clorinda, mysteriously; "it's one ob dem tings as is best nottalked 'bout. I don't run and tell all I sees and hears. " "Jis' confide in my buzzom, " said Dolf, tenderly. "Men is so duberous, 'specially dem as brags 'bout der mean white blood, which comes out coppery any how, " said Clorinda. "Yer knows I'se de most faithful and constance ob my sect, " cried Dolf. "Yer may speak freely to me. " "I 'spose yer'd say de same to Vic. " "Neber, Miss Clorindy! What, dat silly, giggling girl--don't tink it!" His persuasions met with their reward at last; he pleaded again: "Jis' tell me what yer means 'bout de tree bein' haunted?" She yielded to his flattery and her feminine desire to tell all that shehad seen or imagined about the old cedar. "Mebby 'twas two months 'fore you came back, " she said, in the tone of aperson trying to be exact in her recollection of events. "What was?" cried Dolf, impatiently, "de hauntin'?" "Ef I'm gwine to tell you my story I'll do it in my own way, " saidClorinda, majestically. "In course, in course, " returned Dolf. "I begs pardon for de 'ruption. Jis' go on, sweetest Miss Clo'. " "I tells yer dar's been somethin' agoing on in dis house, " pursuedClorinda. "Dat ar bracelet losing was all of a piece wid what wentafore. Missus was awful mad at me for saying so, but I don't care. She'squeer--stuck up like. There's Miss Elsie, sweet allers as a youngkitten!" "Yes, yes, " Dolf said, ready to agree with anything in order to get atthe heart of Clorinda's mystery. "Afore ever dat ring was lost I seed a man in de house in de dead ob denight--a man and a woman!" "Good gracious!" cried Dolf. "I'd had de toothache, and ben down to de kitchen fire a smokin'pennyryal, and awful sick it made me. I was gwine up de back stairs, when I heard steps in de hall. I looked in and I seed a man and womanplain. I had de candle in my hand. I screeched right out, and shut myeyes, and let de candle fall. When I opened 'em again missus had comeout of her room, wid a shawl over her and a lamp in her hand. "'What yer doin' dar?' says she. "I up and telled her 'bout de man and woman, and she larfed in my face. "'Whar be dey?' says she. 'Dar's nobody here but us. ' "'Twarn't no use to say nothin', she flew off into one o' her tantrums, and scolded me like all possessed. I don't like her, anyhow, and dat'sall 'bout it!" "But is dat all?" questioned Dolf, in a disappointed tone. "No, it ain't all; jis' wait and don't go off de handle afore you knowswhich end you've got hold on. " "But de tree, Clorindy, " said Dolf; "tell me 'bout de tree. " "I'se comin' to dat, " replied Clo, growing eager again. "I'd ben down tosee Dinah Jameson, at de cross roads; it was real late; we'd had aprayer meetin' and I kinder forgot myself in de refreshin' season----" "Yes, " said Dolf, fearing she would go off in a long digression and losesight of the all-important topic, "dey is refreshin'; as preserves is tode taste so is meetin's to de spirit--soothin', yer know. " "Jis' so, " said Clorinda. "Wal, yer was comin' home, " suggested Dolf. "Yes; two or tree on 'em came with me to de gate and dar dey left me. Iheeled it up de avenue jis' as hard as I could, but when I got near dehouse I thort, suppose missus should see me, she's a pokin up at allhours, she'd scold me like smoke. I jis' cut out ob de road to take depath trough de thicket, and came in sight ob de ole cypress tree. " Clorinda broke off abruptly to recover her breath and to allow hernarrative to have its full effect upon her listener. "Go on; oh, do go on!" cried Dolf. Could the pair have seen the face leaning over the balcony, straining tocatch every word, they might almost have thought that one of the ghoststhey so dreaded had started up before them. "I came in sight ob de cypress tree, " recommenced Clo, working up herstory to a climax with great art. "Yes, yes, " said Dolf again. "In sight ob de tree----" "I seed somethin' all in white a couchin' down dar, a throwin' up itsarms and moaning like. I jis' give one yell and danced away. When I gotto de house, what do you tink? dar was missus. Whar she come from Idon't know, and she give me goose again for screaming; but la! she waswhite as a dead woman all de while. " "What could it all a ben?" "I don't know more'n you. The next morning she sent for me, and shetelled me she'd hev to send me away ef I didn't quit dat habit of bein'up so late and skeerin' de gals wid stories 'bout ghosts; so I jis' heldmy tongue. " "And had you ebber seed anytink more?" "Laws, I wouldn't go near dat tree after dark for all de money on LongIsland! I tells you dar's sometin' queer somewhar. " "So dar is, " assented Dolf, in a perplexed manner, "dar is, sure. " "Don't yer say nothin', 'cause I'd get my walkin' papers ef yer did. Butef you're so mighty wise, jis' tell me what yer makes ob all dismysteriousness?" "Clorindy, " said Dolf, in a solemn voice, "ghostesses is a subject'taint proper to talk on, and the queernesses ob our marsters andmisseses is not tropics for us. " "A body must wonder, I s'pose, black or white, " said Clo, angrily. "But dat's all you've seen?" "Dat's all, and it's 'nuff and more too. " Grantley Mellen stepped back into the library and closed the window. Hehad need to be alone. Every day, every hour, the mystery which hadintruded into his home deepened and took more appalling shapes. CHAPTER LIV. THE SABLE FORTUNE HUNTER. The pair of sable retainers went on with their conversation, totallyunconscious of a listener, and when the interest connected with thatsubject had culminated, diverged to themes more intimately connectedwith their own affairs. One of the chief desires of Dolf's soul was to find out exactly how muchmoney Clorinda had in the bank, but he had never been able, with all hisarts, to bring her to that degree of confidence necessary to make him apartner in that dearest secret of her life. The other servants and her friends in the neighborhood gave verycontradictory accounts concerning the amount, and Victoria openly avowedher belief that-- "De whole ting was just gammon--didn't b'lieve she had no money nowhar--she know'd she was so old dat it was her only chance of ketchin' abeau, so she tried it on; dat was 'bout all it 'mounted to. " But Dolf was too wise to be influenced by Victoria's sneers, and hadlately convinced himself that the sum was larger than he at firstsupposed. In that case Dolf felt the extreme folly of allowing a fancyfor Victoria to stand in the way of his interest. Already he hadincurred Clorinda's serious displeasure; it had required a vast amountof eloquence to reconcile matters after his indiscretion with thestrange young woman at old Mother Hopkin's, besides, his flirtationswith Victoria were a constant bone of contention between them. Dolf felt certain that if he only came directly to the point and madeClorinda a bona fide offer of his hand with his heart in it, she wouldforgive him; but it required a good deal of resolution to make up hismind to that step. Clorinda was not prepossessing in her appearance, --that her most partialfriends would have been forced to admit; probably in her youth she mighthave had her attractions, but now that years, avarice, and a not verypatient temper had worn their furrows in her face, it really requiredall the glitter of her reported wealth to make her endurable in Dolf'smercenary eyes. Then her color and her frizzed locks, at which Victoria sneered soopenly--that was a tender point with Dolf; he had the general contemptfor the jetty hue which one is certain to find among those of the bronzecomplexion. Dolf stood there looking at Clorinda and revolving all those things inhis mind, while she washed her vegetables and made herself busy aspossible at the kitchen dressers. "Dis life is full of mysteriousness, Miss Clorindy, " he said in ameditative tone. Clorinda snipped off the tops from the carrots she was preparing for hersoup, and assented. "Dar ain't much wuth livin' for, " she said gloomily. Dolf was frightened at once; when Clo got into one of her despondinghumors she became very religious without delay; and he trembled withfear that she would condemn him to Methodist hymns and a prayer-meetingthat very night. "Don't say dat, Miss Clorindy, now don't!" he exclaimed pathetically. "You's de light ob too many eyes for sich renumerations--you lights derhearts as de sun does de sky at noonday. " Clorinda relented; with all her firmness and numerous other grimvirtues, she was a thorough woman at heart, and never could withstandflattery adroitly administered. "Go 'long wid yer poety nonsense, " said she, giving a coquettish toss toher head that made her gorgeous bandanna flutter as if suddenlyelectrified. "Go 'way wid sich, I say. " "Don't call it nonsense, sweet Miss Clorindy, " urged Dolf; "when agemman disposes de tenderest feelins' ob his bussom at yer feet, don'tjist at 'em. " To be called by such endearing epithets in two consecutive sentences, softened Clorinda greatly; this time something uncommon must becoming--Dolf certainly was in earnest. "I don't see nothin' at my feet, " said she, with a little giggle. "Yes, yer does, Miss Clorindy, " pleaded Dolf; "yes, yer does--now don'tdeny it. " "La!" said Clorinda, in a delightful flurry, "you men is so confusin'. " "I don't mean ter be confusin', Miss Clorindy, " said Dolf; "it's farfrom my wishes--leastways wid you. " There was a tender emphasis on the concluding pronoun which quite upsetClorinda. She allowed the carrots to fall back in the pan of water, andseated herself on a stool near by--if anything serious was coming shewould receive it with dignity befitting the occasion. Artful Dolf, profound in his knowledge of the sex, read her thoughtswithout the slightest difficulty, and chuckled inwardly at the idea thatany female heart could resist his fascinations. Still he was in acondition of great perplexity; he had no intention of committing himselfuntil he had learned the exact price Clorinda could pay for thesacrifice he was prepared to make of his youth and good looks. On theother hand, he was sorely puzzled how to obtain the desired informationwithout laying his heart at her feet. All his craft in that directionhad signally failed; in that respect Clorinda was astute enough to befully his match. But he must say something; Dolf could not afford to lose time inmisunderstandings, particularly as he had lately discovered that thesable parson whose meetings she attended, was becoming seriously devotedin his attentions. "Ah! Miss Clorindy, " he said, "de sect is all resemblous in oneparticular. " "What do yer mean?" inquired Clo, and her voice softened in response tothe tenderness in his. "In yer cruelty, " said Dolf, "yer cruelty, Miss Clorindy. " "Laws, nobody ebber sed I was cruel, " returned the matter-of-fact Clo. "I wrings de necks ob de chickens and skin de eels alive, 'cause it's acook's lookout, but I hasn't got a speck ob cruelty in me. " Dolf shook his head, then dropped it on one side with an air which hehad found very effective in former flirtations. "In course yer'll deny it--it's de way ob de sect, but de fact is dar. " "I don't know what yer mean, " said Clorinda, beginning to resume alittle of her usual rigidity; "if yer ain't a talkin' Spanish now, it'sjist as bad. " "I alludes to de coquettations in which yer all indulge. " "I don't, " said Clo; "I leaves all sich foolishnesses to silly thingslike dat Vic--I hasn't no patience wid 'em. " "Oh! Miss Clorindy, Miss Clorindy!" "Dat's my name, fast 'nuff; yer needn't go shouting it out dat ways. " "When I'se seed wid my own eyes, " said Dolf. "What has yer seen? Jis' 'ticlarise--I hate beatin' round de bush. " Clo really believed that Dolf was getting jealous; the bare idea filledher with a delicious thrill--triumphs of that sort were sufficientlyrare in her experience to be exceedingly precious. "But I don't know what yer mean, " she went on, "no more'n de man in demoon. " "Dar it is!" said Dolf. "Why, I b'lieves dat ar's de only reason de sectlooks at de moon, cause dar's a man in it. " "Oh, he's too far off, " returned Clo, with a prolonged chuckle at herown wit; "too high up for much use. " "Bery good, " said Dolf, "bery good indeed! Yer's in fine spirits to-day, Miss Clorindy. " Here Dolf sighed dolefully. He certainly was in earnest this time--Clo felt assured of that. Sheforgot the half-washed vegetables, the unseasoned soup, and tried topose herself with becoming dignity. "I don't see why, " she said, in sweet confusion. "But any how yer didn'tprove nothin' 'bout my bein' coquettious. " "Dar it is!" cried Dolf. "It all goes togeder. " "Oh, laws, " cried Clo, "as ef dat ar would set you a sighin'; I knows aheap better'n dat, Mister Dolf. " "Yer don't do me justice, Clorindy, " said Dolf, seriously, putting on aninjured look; "yer neber has done me justice. " "Why, what have I done now?" demanded Clo, beginning to play with herapron string. "Clo! I say, ole Clo!" Victoria, who was getting impatient with her confined position behindthe laundry door, where she had done jealous duty as a listener, nowdashed in upon the lovers, and broke up the conversation just as itreached a most interesting point. "I say, ole Clo, them perserves are a bilen over; you can smell 'emhere. " CHAPTER LV. IN THE NET. The day was wearing slowly on; a day more terrible in its moral darknessand suspense than perhaps had ever before descended upon that old house. Mr. Mellen was engaged with a succession of visitors on business, withwhom he remained shut up in the library; Elsie took refuge at first inher own chamber, but either nervousness or a desire to talk drove heragain to Elizabeth's room. Their dressing-rooms were separated byElizabeth's chamber, so Elsie flung the door open and ran into hersister's room, exclaiming: "You must let me stay; I can't be alone. " Elizabeth only replied by a gesture; she was walking slowly up and downthe floor as she had been during all the morning; it was entirely out ofher power to accept one instant of physical rest. She left the door openand extended her promenade through the second chamber into Elsie's, andthen back, pacing to and fro till she looked absolutely exhausted, butnever once pausing for repose. They were undisturbed, except when one of the servants knocked at thedoor for orders, and at each request for admittance Elsie would give anervous little cry. "Tell them not to come any more, " said she, lifting both hands innervous appeal. "They must have their orders, " Elizabeth replied; "come what may, everything must go on as usual to the last moment. " Elsie shivered down among her cushions and was silent. She had pulledthe sofa close to the hearth, gathered a pile of French novels abouther, and sat there trying her best to be comfortable in her feeble way. "If you would only sit down, " she exclaimed, at length. "I cannot, " replied Elizabeth; and resumed her dreary walk. Then there came more interruptions; Victoria wished to know if theywould have luncheon. "Marster's got in de library wid dem men--'spect missus don't want to godown. " "What is she talking about?" questioned Elsie from her sofa. "Luncheon, " said Elizabeth; "will you have it up here?" "As if one could eat--" A warning gesture from Elizabeth checked her. "You may bring the luncheon up here, " Elizabeth said to the girl. Victoria went out and closed the door. "I believe they would come if we were dying, to know if we would taketime to eat, " cried Elsie. "Everything must go on as usual, " was Elizabeth's answer. "How can you stand there and talk so calmly to them!" cried Elsie. "It'senough to drive one frantic. " "It is too late now to be anything but quiet--entirely too late. " Elsie began some shuddering complaints, but Elizabeth did not wait tohear them; she had resumed her promenade, walking with the samerestless, eager haste, her eyes seeming to look afar off and unable tofix themselves upon any object in the rooms. "There is another knock, " cried Elsie. "Oh, they'll drive me frantic!" "Come in, " Elizabeth said, sharply. It was Victoria with the luncheon tray, and it seemed as if she neverwould have done arranging it to her satisfaction. "I brung yer some apricot jelly, Miss Elsie, " she said; "I knowed youhad one of yer headaches. " But Elsie only moaned and turned upon her cushions. "Dar's only cold chicken and dat patter, " said Vic; "I took de ducks infur marster. " "There is quite enough, " said Elizabeth; "you needn't wait. " "Yes, miss, " returned Vic. "I hain't had no time yet to sweep de roomMiss Harrington had--Clo, she's ugly as Cain, ter day. " "It makes no difference, " said Elizabeth, while Elsie threw down herbook in feverish impatience. "Yes, miss, but tain't pleasant, " returned Vic, with her most elegantcurtsey. "I likes to do my work reg'lar and in time, missus knows dat;but when Clo gets into one o' her tantrums she sets ebrytingtopsy-turvey, 'specially when dat yaller nig', Dolf, come down feeringwid de work. " "Then keep out of the kitchen, " cried Elsie; "don't quarrel. " "Laws, Miss Elsie, " said Victoria, with all the injured resignation ofsuffering innocence; "I neber quarr'ls wid nobody, but I defy an angelto git along wid Clo! She's jest de most aggravatin' piece dat eber woreshoe leather! She's so mad 'cause she's gettin' ole dat she hates ayoung girl wuss nor pison, she does. " Vic was now fairly started on the subject of her wrongs, and hurried onbefore Elsie could stop her, with all the energy of a belated steamengine. Elizabeth had walked into the other room, and Victoria took thatopportunity to pour out her sorrows with the utmost freedom to Elsie. "Miss Elsie, sometimes I tinks I can't stand it. I wouldn't nohow, iftwarn't fur my affection fur you--you and miss, " Victoria hastened toadd diplomatically, fearful that her mistress might be within hearingand that the omission would be turned to her disadvantage. "Clo, shegits agravatiner ebery day, and sence Dolf come back she's wurs'n a bearwid a sore head. " "Oh, you make mine ache, " cried Elsie. "Laws, miss, I wouldn't for the worl'. " "Then go along, and let me sleep, if I can. " "Sartin, miss; but let me do somethin' for yer head, " said Victoria, outof the goodness of her heart. "No, no; I only want to be let alone. " "If yer'd only let me bathe it wid cologny, " persisted Vic. "I don't want it bathed, " fretted Elsie. "Laws, miss, it does a heap o' good! Pennyryal tea's good--" "Oh, do go away!" groaned Elsie. "In course I will, miss; but I'd like to do something fur ye--yer looksright sick. " "Then just go away, and don't come up again for the next two hours. " "Yes, miss, I'll jest--" "Go out!" shrieked Elsie. "I'se only fixin' yer cushins, " said Vic. "Dear me, Miss Elsie, yerallers says I'm right smart handy when yer has dem headaches. " "Oh, I can't bear anybody to-day. " "Dear me, ain't it a pity! Now, miss, I knows what 'ud be good foryer--" "Elizabeth, " groaned Elsie, "do come and send this dreadful creatureaway!" This time Victoria deemed it prudent to make a hasty retreat, for shestood in a good deal of awe of her mistress. She went out, reiteratingher desire to be useful, and really very full of sympathy, for she was akindhearted creature enough, except where her enemy, Clorinda, was inthe question. "They'll kill me, I know they will!" moaned Elsie. Elizabeth did not pay the slightest attention to her complaints, and sherelapsed into silence. Finally, her eye was caught by the luncheontemptingly laid out. There lay a mould of delicious apricot jelly in adish of cut crystal, shining like a great oval-shaped wedge of amber;the cold chicken was arranged in the daintiest of slices, and there wascustard-cake, Elsie's special favorite. She made an effort to fancy herself disgusted at the bare sight of food, and turned away her head, but it was only to encounter the fragrant odorfrom the little silver teapot, which Victoria had set upon the hearth. "Could you eat anything, Elizabeth?" she said, dejectedly. "No, no; I am not hungry. " "But you never touched a morsel of breakfast, and you ate nothing allyesterday. " "I can't eat now--indeed I can't, " was Elizabeth's reply. "Oh, nor I!" moaned Elsie. "I feel as if a single mouthful would chokeme. " She glanced again at the tray, and began to moan and weep. "Oh, dear me! This day never will be over! Oh, I wish I were dead, I dotruly! Do say something, Bessie; don't act so. " But Elizabeth only continued her incessant march up and down the floor, and Elsie was forced to quiet herself. She rose from the sofa at last, stood by the window a few moments, butsome magnetism drew her near the luncheon-tray again. She took up aspoon and tasted the apricot jelly. "I want things to look as if we had eaten something, " she said, givingElizabeth a wistful glance from under her wet eyelashes. "You had better try and eat, " said her sister. "One ought, I suppose, " observed Elsie. "I think I will drink a cup oftea--won't you have some?" Elizabeth shook her head, and with renewed sighs Elsie poured herselfout a cup of tea and sat down at the table. "Oh, this wretched day! I'd rather be dead and buried! Oh, oh!" In an absurd, stealthy way, she thrust her spoon into the apricot jellyagain, and stifled her moans for a second with the translucent compound. "I wish I could eat; but I can't!" She put a fragment of chicken on her plate, made a strong effort andactually succeeded in eating it, while Elizabeth was walking through theother rooms. "I've tried, " she said, when her sister appeared in the doorway again, "but I can't, it chokes me. " She drank her tea greedily. "I am so thirsty; I believe I've got a fever. " But Elizabeth was gone again, and Elsie stood staring at the paté--amagnificent affair, she knew it was--one of Maillard's best, full oftruffles and all sorts of delicious things. She felt something in herthroat, which might have been hunger or it might have been weakness; shechose to think it the latter. "I feel so weak, " she said, when Elizabeth returned on her round; "sucha sinking here, " and she put her hand in the region where her heartmight be supposed to beat. "You had better lie down, " her sister said, absently. That was not the advice Elsie wanted or expected, and she cried out, spasmodically: "How can I keep still! Oh, I wish I had some drops, or something totake!" She moaned so loudly that it disturbed Elizabeth, who became impatient. "Drink your tea, " she said, "and eat something; you cannot go withoutfood. " "Well, I'll try, " said Elsie, resignedly. "I wish you'd sit down andhave a cup; perhaps I could eat then. " "Not now, " replied Elizabeth. The very sight of food was loathsome to her. She had hardly touched amorsel for two days. After a good deal more hesitation, Elsie attacked the paté, and thejelly, and the pickles, and the custard-cake, and some crisp littlewafers, and, finally, made an excellent meal; all the while declaringthat she could not eat, that every mouthful choked her, that shebelieved she was dying. To all these complaints Elizabeth paid no moreattention than she did to the meal that sensitive young creature wasmaking. Elsie went back to her sofa, feeling somewhat comforted, and prepared totake a brighter view of things. It appeared possible now for her to livean hour or two longer--a little while before she had declared that herdeath might be expected any moment. "Do come and sit down, Bessie, " she said, as Elizabeth entered, forabout the hundredth time. "I'll give you the sofa; you must be tiredout. " "No; I am not tired. " "But I am sure you have been for three hours march--march--march! Do sitdown. " Elizabeth only turned away in silence, but Elsie felt so much relievedafter her creature comforts, that she could not forbear attempting toinspire her sister with a little of the hope which had begun to springup in her own narrow heart. "Oh, Bessie, " she cried, "I feel as if this would get over somehow, I doindeed. " "But how? may I ask how?" "Oh, I can't tell; but there'll be some way, there always is; nothingever does happen, you know. " Elizabeth did not reply. She was thinking of the books she had read, inwhich women's ruin and disgrace were depicted with such thrilling force, of the accounts in almost every daily journal of families broken up, their holiest secrets made a public jest; of terrible discoveriesshaking a whole community with the commotion, and dragging all concernedbefore the eyes of the whole world in scorn and humiliation. Yet Elsiecould say: "Nothing ever does happen!" She was thinking that perhaps in a few hours her beautiful home might beagitated by a discovery, mysterious and full of shame as any of theoccurrences in the novels she was recalling; only a few hours and shemight be driven forth to a fate terrible as that of the unhappy womenwhose names she had shuddered even to hear mentioned. Not for one instant did she delude herself. She knew that the crisis wasat hand, the fearful crisis which she had seen approaching for weeks. This time there would be no loophole of escape--this last respite wasall that would be granted her; and even now that she had gained thatmuch, there seemed every hour less probability of her being able to turnit to advantage. Then the task before her, the thing she had to do, a work at which thestoutest man's heart might have quailed, alone in the dead of night, with the fear of discovery constantly upon her, and the horror of anawful task frenzying her mind! She clenched her hands frantically as the scene presented itself, in allits danger, to her excited fancy. She saw the night still and dark, herself stealing like a criminal from the house; she saw the old cypressrising up weird and solemn, she heard the low shiver of its branches asthey swayed to and fro; she saw the earth laid bare, saw---- The picture became too terrible, she could endure no longer, and with ashuddering moan sank upon her knees in the centre of the room: "God help me! God help me!" Elsie sprang off the couch and ran towards her with a succession ofstrangled shrieks. "What is the matter? What ails you? You frighten me so. Are yousick--did you see something? Is he going that way?" But the woman neither saw nor heard; her eyes were fixed upon vacancy, an appalling look lay on her haggard face, which might well havestartled stronger nerves than those of the girl by her side. "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" shrieked Elsie, in genuine terror which therewas no mistaking. "I must do it, " muttered the woman; "I must do it!" "Oh, Bessie, dear Bessie! Get up! Don't look so! Oh, for heaven's sake!Bessie, Bessie!" Elsie threw herself upon the floor beside her sister, crying andshrieking, clinging to her, and hiding her face in her dress. Heragitation and wild terror recalled Elizabeth to her senses. Shedisengaged herself from Elsie's arms and staggered to her feet. "It's over now, " she said, feebly, with the weariness of a personexhausted by some violent exertion; "I am better--better now. " "Oh, you frightened me so. " "I will not frighten you again. Don't cry; I am strong now. " "What was the matter? Did you see anything?" "No, no. I was only thinking; it all came up so real before me--sohorrible. " "But it may be made safe yet, " urged Elsie. "If you can escape thistime--only this once. " She did not connect herself with the trouble which might befall hersister. Even in that moment of anguish, her craft and her selfishnessmade her remember to keep present in Elizabeth's mind the promise shehad made. "Only this once, " she repeated. "It is too late, " returned Elizabeth. "I knew the day would come--it ishere!" "But he can't discover anything, Bessie, when everybody is abed. " "Have you thought what I must do?" she broke in. "The horror ofappealing to that man is almost worse to bear than exposure and ruin. " Elsie wrung her hands. "Don't give way now. You have borne up so long; don't give way when alittle courage may save everything. " "I shall not give way; I shall go through with it. But, Elsie, it willall be useless; the end has come, deception cannot prosper forever. " "No, it hasn't! I'm sure it hasn't! Think how many secrets are kept forever. It needs so little now to make all secure; only don't give way, Bessie--don't give way. " "Be quiet, child; I shall not fail!" Elizabeth walked away and left the girl crouching upon the floor, wentto the glass and looked at herself. The rouge Elsie had rubbed on hercheeks burned there yet, making the deathly pallor of her face stillmore ghastly; her eyes gleamed out of the black shadows that circledthem so full of agony and fear that she turned away with a shudder. Herhair had fallen loose, and streamed wildly about her shoulders. Shebound it up again, arranged her dress and recommenced her restless walk. "Get up, Elsie, " she said; "some one may come in. " Elsie took refuge on her sofa, and sobbed herself into a sound slumber, while Elizabeth, in her haggard anxiety, moved up and down, wounded bycruel reflections which wrung her soul and left it dumb, with a passivesubmission, born rather of desperation than endurance. CHAPTER LVI. THE SECRET TELEGRAM. Elizabeth at last paused, and in her bitter anguish stood for minutesregarding Elsie as she lay asleep upon the sofa. She approached and bentover her. The girl had brushed her long fair curls back from her face, and they fell over the cushions in rich luxuriance, a feverish color wason her cheeks, lighting up her loveliness, and her whole appearance wasso pretty, so singularly childlike, as she lay there, that it seemedimpossible, even then, that she could have anything in common with thetrouble that oppressed Elizabeth. Elizabeth stood for a long time regarding her, and many changes passedover her face as she did so, but they all settled into a look ofdetermination, and she turned away. Whatever was to be borne she wouldendure alone; she would keep her promise to the very letter. If ruin anddisgrace came they should fall on her alone. Why attempt to involve thatfair young creature in it? She went to a cabinet in the corner of the room, opened a little drawerand took out a package of letters. They were those her husband hadwritten to her during his long absence. She drew an easy-chair near to the sofa and sat down, with her faceturned towards Elsie, opened one or two of the epistles and readpassages from them. One of the pages ran thus: "Whatever may happen, no matter how long my absence may be protracted, Iknow that you will take care of Elsie. If the worst should happen--ifdeath should surprise me in this far-off land, I know that you willfulfil for me the promise I made my dying mother, and be a parent tothat desolate girl. "Forgive me if I pain you by writing so sadly. I do not believe that anymisfortune will happen to me; something tells me that I shall reach homein safety, and find love and happiness once more awaiting me there. "But the charge I have in Elsie's future is always present to my mind. Inever can forget the words that my dying mother spoke; they are with menight and day, and have been since the hour when they died on her pallidlips. "It rejoices my heart to think how different from most girls our littleElsie is. If any harm were to reach her I think I should go mad;disgrace to one whose blood was kindred to that in my veins would killme. You may think this pride a weakness, but it is too deeply rooted inmy nature ever to be eradicated. When I look about the world and seegirls disgracing themselves by improper marriages, elopements, oftensocial crimes, which must blight their lives and those of all connectedwith them, I think what I should do under such circumstances. "Elizabeth, I could not endure it. You are my wife; I love you moredeeply than you know of; but I tell you that I could better bear sorrowwhich came to me through my wife, than the weakness or dishonor of onewho claimed my name by right of birth. It is an inherited pride, whichhas, I know, come down from father to son, and will go with me throughlife. "But Elsie is safe--in your hands quite safe. I rest upon that thought. I remember her loveliness, her innocence, her sweet childish ways, and Iam at peace again, knowing that you will care for her. " * * * * * This was the letter Grantley Mellen had written during his long exile, and his wife sat reading it in the presence of that sleeping girl. After a time Elizabeth folded up the letters, kissed them passionately, and laid them away. "Perhaps it is the last time, " she murmured. "The last time! I must notthink of it. Oh, my God, how will this day pass?" She began walking up and down the rooms again, treading softly that shemight not disturb Elsie's slumber. This time her movements had somepurpose. She went into her dressing-room, took her riding dress from awardrobe and hastened to put it on. She grew cold, and her poor handsshivered as she drew on her gauntlet gloves, and tied the veil over herhat. In passing through the next room, the unhappy woman lingered amoment to look on that sleeping girl, and her soul filled itself withthe cruel desolation of this thought. "He will not feel it so very much when it is only me on whom disgracefalls, " she thought, with mournful satisfaction. "For her at least Ishall have done my best. I have struggled so hard to keep the faircreature he loves from harm. When I am swept from his path, like a blackcloud that had no silver lining for him, he will be happy with her. Iought to be comforted by this. Yet, oh, my God! my God! this thoughtalone makes the worst of my misery. They will be so happy, and withoutme!" In passing down stairs Elizabeth met Dolf, moving dejectedly up from thebasement story where Vic had so maliciously disturbed his love making. He stood aside to make room for his mistress, who addressed him in herusual calm fashion. "Go to the stables, " she said, "and order my groom to bring Gipsy round;he need not trouble himself to attend me. I shall ride alone. " Dolf hurried down the hall, and his mistress went into her littlesitting-room, opened her desk and wrote some words on a slip of paperwhich she folded and thrust under the gauntlet of her glove. Then shestood by the window watching till her horse was brought round. He came at last, a light graceful animal, so full of life, that hefairly danced upon the gravel, and flung the sunshine from his archedneck with the grace of a wild gazelle. He whinnied a little, and put outhis head for a tribute of sugar, which Bessie always gave him before shemounted the saddle. But she had nothing of the kind for him now;scarcely touching the groom's hand with her foot, she sprang upon hisback and rode slowly away, turning him upon the turf which was likevelvet, and gave back no sound. Thus, with an appearance of indolentleisure, she passed out of sight. There was nothing remarkable in this. Elizabeth had been in the habit ofriding around the estate, without escort, during the two years in whichher husband had been absent, so the groom went back to his work andthought no more of the matter. Elizabeth rode forward, without any appearance of excitement, until agrove of trees concealed her from the house; then she put her horse uponthe road, and ran him at the top of his speed to the edge of thevillage. Once among houses she rode on leisurely again, and stopped at the postoffice to enquire for letters, --getting down from her horse, an unusualthing with her. There was a telegraph station connected with the postoffice, and while the man was searching his mail, she took the slip ofpaper from her glove, and laid it with some money before the operator. The telegram was directed to that hotel near the Battery, which hasalready been described. CHAPTER LVII. KITCHEN GOSSIP. The day was passing--that long, terrible day--in which the momentsseemed to lengthen themselves into hours, while with every one the gloomabout the old house deepened and pressed more heavily down. Grantley Mellen was in his library still, it had been a busy day withhim; it appeared as if every creature within reach who could invent aplea of business had chosen that time to trouble him with it. He was alone at last, and that was well; he was literally incapable ofenduring any farther self-restraint. He rang the bell and gave strict orders to Dolf: "Let no one else in to-day; I have letters to write; I will not seeanother human being. " Dolf bowed himself out, and took his way to the lower regions, tocommunicate to Clo and Victoria the commands his master had given. Thosethree servants kept themselves aloof from the few others employed fortasks which they considered too menial for the dignity of theirposition, and these gaping youths and girls were strictly forbidden toenter the apartment in which Clo had installed herself. They were perfectly well aware, those three sable dignitaries, thatsomething was wrong in the house; servants always do know when anythingout of the common routine happens, and no pretence can blind theirwatchful eyes. "Marster says he won't see nobody more, " said Dolf, as he entered theroom where Clo was rolling out her pie-crust, and Victoria busilyoccupied in watching her. "I wonder what's come over 'em all, " said Vic. "Der's missus was awalkin' up an' down like a crazy woman--" "She didn't eat no breakfast, " interrupted Dolf, "an' she never teched athing yesterday; now she's just done gone out a riden' all alone. " "An' Miss Elsie stretched out on de sofa, lookin' as if she'd cried herpretty eyes out, " went on Victoria. "Says she's got a headache--go'long; tell dat to blind folks! It's my 'pinion der's more heart-acheunder dem looks dan anythin' else. " "Dat's jis' what I tink, " assented Dolf. Clorinda, from her station at the pastryboard, gave a sniff of doubtfulmeaning, tossed her head till her frizzed locks shook, brought herrolling-pin down on the board with great energy, and remained silent forthe express purpose of being questioned. "What does yer tink 'bout it, Miss Clorindy?" asked Dolf. Vic looked a little spiteful at hearing this appeal to Clo, but she wasso anxious for anybody's opinion, that for once she forgot to quarrel. "I tinks what I tink, " said Clo, with another toss of her head and anextra flourish of the rolling-pin. "Oh!" said Dolf, quite discomfited. "Jis' so, " said Clorinda. "Any pusson could have guessed dat ar, " put in Victoria, in an irritatedway; "yer needn't make sich a mysteriousness. " "I shall make a mysteriousness or shall luff it alone, jis' as I tinkbest, " retorted Clo, "so yer needn't go a meddlin' wid my dumplin', MissVic, 'cause yer'll git yer fingers burnt if yer does. " "Don't wanter meddle wid nothin' that recerns you, " cried Vic, jumpingat the prospect of a quarrel, since there was nothing to be gained byamicable words. "Jis' give me any of yer sarse, " said Clo, "and I'll mark yer face smashwid dis ere dough, now I tells ye?" "Don't lay a finger on me, cause I won't stand it, " shrieked Vic; "yer across ole, ole--dat's what's de matter. " "Go 'long 'bout yer business, " shouted Clo, shaking her rolling-pin in athreatening rage. "Dis ere's de housekeeper's room, an' yer hain't nobusiness here. " "Much business as you has, I guess; yer ain't housekeeper as I knows on;yer only potwasher anyhow. " "Missus telled me to use dis room for makin' pies and cakes in till shegot anoder housekeeper, an' I'se gwine ter. " "I don't keer if she did, dat don't make yer housekeeper any more'nstolen feathers makes a jackdaw an eagle. " "Now, ladies, ladies!" pleaded Dolf, fearful of the extent to which thetempest might reach if not checked in time. "Don't let us conflusticatedese little seasons of union by savagerousnesses; don't, I beg. " "Den her leave me alone, " sniffled Vic. "Larn dat gal ter keep a civil tongue in her yaller head if yer wantpeace an' composion, " said Clo. "Dat ar's religion wid a vengeance, " cried Vic; "a callin' names ispretty piety, ain't it! I'll jis' see what Elder Brown says ter dat arde bery next time I sees him. " "Oh, yes!" said Clo, contemptuous; "yer allers glad ob a 'casion tergabble! How's a pusson gwine ter hab religion when dey's persecuted bysich a born debil; wurs 'en dem in de scripture as was worrying deswine. " "Laws!" said Vic, with a vicious sneer, "was yer roun wid dat drove'bout dat time. " "I'll drove yer, " cried Clo. But Dolf interposed again, and luckily Clo's nostrils detected the odorof burning pie-crust, and she rushed into the kitchen to see if the girlhad allowed her pastry to burn. Dolf took that opportunity to soothe the angry Victoria, and succeededadmirably. "Now, Miss Clorindy, " said Dolf, when she had relieved her feelings byabusing Sally for her carelessness about the pies, and was once moretranquilly occupied with her work; "now, Miss Clorindy, jis' glorify uswid yer 'pinion 'bout de 'fairs ob dis dwellin' which we has all noticedis more mysteriouser dan is pleasant. " "I ain't gwine ter talk, jis' ter be snapped up like a beetle by aShanghai, " said Clo; "shan't do it, nohow. " Dolf winked at Victoria, and the artful maiden condescended to mollifyher fellow servant. "Now don't be cross, Clo, " said she, "it's bad enough ter habconflictions above stairs widout us a mussin'. " "Dem's my sentiments, " cried Dolf, "and I knows fair Miss Clorinda'grees wid dem--she coincidates, if yer'll 'scuse the leetle bit obdictionery. " Victoria made a grimace behind Clo's back, but said, graciously: "I'se gwine ter gib yer dat ar blue handkercher Miss Elsie gub me, Clo, "she said, "so now let's make up and be comfoble. " "I don't want ter fight, " replied Clo, "'taint my way--only I knows mypersition and I 'spects ter be treated 'cording. " The handkerchief was something Clo had coveted for a long time, and thegift quite restored her good-humor. "Dat's as it orter be, " said 'Dolf. "Peace and harmony once moreprewails, and we's here like--like--de Happy Family as used ter be atBarnum's Museum, " he added, finding a comparison at length, and quiteunconscious of its singular appropriateness. "I'se gwine to mend dis tablecloth, " said Vic, "and I'll set here to doit--when I go upstairs I'll git yer the hankercher, Clo. " "Oh! laws, " said Clo, "yer want it yerself--don't be a givin' away yertruck. " "I'd ruther yer had it, " observed Vic, "blue's allers becoming to yer, ain't it, Mr. Dolf?" She made another grimace, unseen by Clorinda, which nearly sent Dolfinto fits, but he restrained his merriment, and answered with thegravity of a judge: "Miss Clorindy overcomes whatever she puts on, but since yer wishes myhonest 'pinion, I must say I tink blue's about de proper touch fur her. " Clo grew radiant with delight, but she worked away resolutely, onlyobserving: "Victy, dar's a leetle cranberry tart I jis' tuk out ob de oben--it's onde kitchen table--I 'spect we might as well eat it, cause 'taint bigenough to go on de table. " "I'll fotch it, " cried Dolf; "to sarve de fair is my priv'lege. " He darted into the kitchen, bore off the tart from before Sally'senvious eyes, and closed the door so that she could not be regaled evenwith a scent of the delicacy. "I've jis' done gone now, " said Clo, "so I'll rest a leetle afore I'gins dinner. I'll jis' taste de tart to see ef it's good--it kindereases my mind like. " "In course it does, " said Dolf, and he cut the tart into four pieces, having an idea that the last slice would revert to him in the end. They ate the pie and talked amicably over it, while in the end Dolfreceived the extra piece by earnestly pressing it on his companions, whoin turn insisted upon his eating it himself. "Mebby Sally'd like a taste, " he said, virtuously. "Sally, 'deed no!" cried Clo. "It's nuff fur her ter see such tingswidout eatin' 'em--a lazy, good-fur-notin' piece. " "Den ter 'blige yer I'll dispose of it, " said Dolf, and he did so injust three mouthfuls. "If yer wants my 'pinion 'bout what's gwine on, " said Clo, suddenly, asshe rose to pile up the dishes she had been using preparatory to makingpoor Sally wash them in the kitchen; "it's jis' dis yer! Dis trouble'sall missus!" "Missus!" repeated Vic. "Now what does yer mean?" cried Dolf. Clo nodded her head several times with gravity and precision. "Yes, missis, " she repeated, with the firmness of a person who meantwhat she said, and was fully prepared to defend her opinion. "What's come over her?" asked Vic. "Dat's jis' it, " returned Clo; "now you've hit it prezact--yer mighttalk a week, Victy, and not come inter de pint agin. " Victoria looked at Dolf, and he looked at her, but, however convincingher own words might have seemed to Clorinda, there was nothing to throwany light upon their minds. "Yer's repeatin' wid yer usual knowledge, " said Dolf, softly, "but can'tyer sperficate a leetle more clear. " "Mr. Dolf, " said Clorinda, rolling up her eyes 'till only the whiteswere visible, "when I lives in a house de secrets ob dat house is lockedin my bussom--" "But ter feller domestics, " put in artful Dolf. "Jis' 'mong us, " said Vic. "I know, I feels dat, and so I speak, " replied Clo. "I ain't gwine tersay Miss Mellen is a favoright ob mine, 'cause she ain't--but she's mymissus. Her ways isn't my ways, dat's all I says, and I hain'trecustomed to bein' brung up so sharp roun' de corners as is her way terdo. " "Tain't ter be 'spected, " said Dolf. "Mebby 'tis and mebby 'tisn't, " returned Clorinda; "I only says I ain'trecustomed to it, dat's all. " "But what do yer tinks happened ter her ter put 'em all in sich ato-do?" questioned Victoria. "I ain't prepared ter say ezzactly, " replied Clo, "but I tink she'sgwine crossways wid marster and dat lubly angel, Miss Elsie. Dar's asyrup fur ye! She nebber gubs a pusson orders widout eben lookin' at'em--she ain't so high and mighty dat de ground ain't good 'nuff for herter walk on! Not but what missus a mighty fine woman--she steps off likea queen, and I tell yer when she's dressed der ain't many kin hold acandle ter her, and as fur takin' de shine off, wal, I'd jis' like tersee anybody do dat. " "It's all true, " said Dolf, "as true as preachin'!" "Mr. Dolf, " said Clo, gravely, "don't take dem seriousnesses solightsome on yer lips. " "I won't, " said Dolf, humbly, "I begs ter 'polegise--yer see in gazing'bout de world a gemman 'quires some parts ob speech as seems keerless, but dey don't come from de heart. " "I'se glad dey don't, " observed Clorinda, "bery glad, Mr. Dolf. " "But what do yer tink missus has done?" demanded Victoria. Such a straightforward question was rather a puzzler to Clorinda, so sheanswered with a stately air: "Der's questions I couldn't answer eben ter my most intemancies--don'tpress it, Victy. " Victoria's big eyes began to roll wildly in their sockets; she wasastonished to find that Clo had for some time seen that things weregoing wrong, when the fact had escaped her own observation, and, for thefirst time in the course of their acquaintance, she felt a sort ofrespect for her usual foe but temporary ally. "Does yer tink dey's quarr'ling?" she asked. "When I hears thunder, " said Clo, sententiously, "I allers takes itthere's a storm brewin'. " Vic looked more puzzled than ever, and Dolf was not much better off, though he tried to appear full to the brim with wisdom and sagacity. "Yer 'members the night missus lost her bracelet, Mr. Dolf?" asked Clo. "I does bery well. " "When missus bemeaned herself to shout out at me as if I'd been asarpint, " cried Clo, viciously. "Wal, if ever I see thunder I seed it inmarster's face dat ar night!" "Oh!" exclaimed Victoria, bundling up her work, "if you and Mr. Dolf hasgot secrets to talk ober, I'd better go 'way. " "Who's a destryin' the harmony now?" shouted Clo. "It's raal sinful, Victory, to give way to temper like you does. " "Oh, dat's all fine 'nuff. But I don't wish to stand in nobody's way. I'd better take my work upstairs. " "Set still, set still, Miss Victory, " urged Dolf. "Der's no secret. Weshall have de uttermost pleasure in making you 'quainted wid de pint inquestion. " Clorinda did not look altogether pleased with his eagerness to explain;she rather liked Victoria to suppose there was a secret between Dolf andherself; it seemed like paying off old scores, and though in a friendlymood, Clorinda was a woman still. "'Splain or not, jis' as yer please, " said Vic, tossing her head, viciously, "it's quite 'material to me. " But Dolf gave a voluble account of what his master and mistress had saidand done the night the bracelet was lost, and ornamented theconversation beautifully, calling on Clorinda to set him right if heerred, and the points where Clo most loudly expressed her approval asbeing the exact words spoken, were those Dolf embroidered most highly. "Why, dar goes marster now, " exclaimed Victoria, suddenly. "He's gwineout to walk. " They all rushed to the window to look, as if there had been somethingwonderful in the sight, and just then Sally rushed in with a cry: "The soup's bilin' over, Clo; come--quick!" CHAPTER LVIII. THE INTERCEPTED TELEGRAM. That afternoon confinement in the house became so irksome to GrantleyMellen that he could support it no longer, so he put on his hat andhurried out into the grounds. Upon one point his mind was fully made up. The clue to the mysteryappeared to be in his hands; he would follow it out to the end now--hewould know the worst. If this woman had wronged him he resolved to sweepher out of his life, even as he had done that false one in years goneby. That thought drove him nearly mad, it recalled that writing. Should itprove the same! If this man had a second time thrust himself into hislife to blacken it with his treachery and hate! Terrible words died, half uttered, on Mellen's lips, his face was fairly livid with passion, a loathing and a hatred which only blood could wipe out. Below the house the lawn and gardens led away into a grove, and towardsits gloom Mellen mechanically directed his steps under the cold, graysky. A chill wind was blowing up from the water, but he did not observeit; in the fever which consumed him the air seemed absolutely stifling, and he hurried on, increasing its excess by rapid movements. He was in the grove, walking up and down, with no settled purpose, striving only to escape those maddening thoughts which still clung tohim. The wind was shaking the few remaining leaves from the trees and blowingthem about in rustling dreariness, the frosts had already touched thegrass and ferns, and though the place on a bright day would still havebeen lovely, it looked bare and melancholy enough under that frowningsky. "It is like my life, " muttered Mellen; "like my life, with an addedblackness coming up beyond. " Then his mood changed; again that fierce passion swept over his face, leaving it dangerous and terrible. "If that woman has deceived me, " he cried aloud, "this time I will haveno mercy! She shall taste her degradation to the very dregs; there is nodepth of shame through which I will not drag her, though I ruin my ownsoul in doing it! But it can't be! it can't be! It were death to believeit! Oh, Elizabeth, Elizabeth!" Every tender feeling of his nature went out in that last agonizing cry. For the first time he realised all that this woman had been to him, howcompletely she had woven herself with his life, and what a terribleblank it would become if he were forced to tear her from it. He made an effort to check those black thoughts, to invent excuses; hewas almost inclined to rush into the house, beg for the truth andpromise pardon in advance. Then he called himself a weak fool for theidea that any excuse was possible. "I will wait--I have the clue--it will all be made clear soon. I willwait. " He clenched his hands with a groan that was half anguish, half rage, andhurried more swiftly into the depths of the woods. He came out upon a little eminence, from whence he could look down onthe paths and avenues leading towards the house, though the dwellingitself was hidden by the thick growth of trees. Along the high road he saw his wife riding at full speed toward thewoods, through which she passed with weary slowness, walking her horsehomeward, and looking anxiously down upon his reeking sides, andsmoothing his neck with her hand, as if troubled by those signs of hardriding. Where had the woman been? What deception was she practising now? Mellen could see his wife's face plainly--for she passed near him quiteunconsciously. It was pale and wild with the fear of a hunted animal. "Traitoress!" he muttered between his teeth, "she thinks to evade me. " He watched the slow progress of Gipsy as she walked toward the house, taking the lawn, evidently because her rider feared to give warning ofher expedition by the sound of hoofs on the beaten track. He sawElizabeth dismount unaided, and go wearily into the house. Where had she been? Over and over Mellen asked himself this question, as he sat minute afterminute, pondering over the most bitter thoughts that ever haunted aman's brain. It might have been an hour after, when he saw a man coming up from thedirection of the village, walking forward with great rapid strides. Instantly his suspicions fell upon this new object. He was alwayskeen-sighted enough, but just then the thought in his mind made hisvision still quicker and more clear. Without pausing for an instant's reflection he darted down the hill--ashe approached the figure it disappeared. On into the woods Mellenfollowed the intruder, and before he could look around grasped his armwith a clutch so firm that there was no shaking it off. "Rascal!" he cried, "what are you doing here? Answer me, or I'll shakeyou to pieces!" The man struggled violently, but Mellen was like a giant in his passion, and swung him to and fro as if he had been a child. "Let me alone!" cried the man. "I ain't a doing no harm!" "What are you prowling about my house for, then? Do you know that I ammaster here? I shall take you indoors, and keep you till I can send fora constable. Take care, no resistance; what is your business here?" "I wasn't prowling round, " pleaded the man, gasping for breath inMellen's hard grasp; "I thought these woods was public property. " "Then you shall be taught. You had some errand here--speak out, or bythe Lord I'll kill you!" "Don't--don't! You're choking me!" groaned the wretch. "Then speak! What are you doing here--whom do you want to see?" "Just let me go and I'll tell you, " pleaded his prisoner. "I can't speakwhile you're throttling me. " Mellen loosened his grasp on the man's throat, but still held him fast. His hold had been a fearful one--the man was actually breathless. "Will you speak now?" he demanded, with terrible menace in his voice. The man began to breathe more freely; but, though shaking with fear, heanswered sullenly: "I hain't got nothin' to tell; I was going to the house yonder, and tooka short cut through here. " "What business have you at the house? Tell me the truth, for I willknow. " The man could both see and feel that he was in horrible earnest; hemight easily have supposed himself in the power of an insane man--andfor the moment Mellen was little better. "How do I know that you have a right to ask?" questioned the man. "I am the master of that house. Now will you speak?" "Yes, " faltered the man, "I'll tell you. It's a telegram that I wascarrying to the lady; nothing wrong in that I hope. " "No harm, certainly; give the telegram to me. I will deliver it. " The man gave up the telegram. The envelope which contained it wassealed, but Mellen tore it open without a moment's hesitation. Even ashe unfolded the paper, his hand faltered--in the very height of his ragehe could not think of the woe its contents might bring, without a sharppang. He read it slowly, standing there motionless, unable, at first, to takein the full extent of his crushing anguish. "_Have no fear. I will be atthe old spot, prompt to help you. All shall be prepared. _" This was the telegram. There was no signature--it needed none. Mellenknew only too well who the writer was, knew it as thoroughly as he didthe woman for whom it was intended. For a full half hour Grantley Mellen was a madman. The fever and theinsanity passed at length; he lay upon the ground, staring up at thecold sky, the telegram still clutched in one hand, the other dug deeplyinto the earth, in a wild conflict of passion that shook him to thesoul. He raised himself and looked about; it seemed as if he had beensuffering in a fearful dream--he glanced down at the paper--that broughtconviction back. He sat there for a long time revolving vague plans in his mind, anddeciding upon the course he would pursue. "Meet craft with craft, " he muttered; "their own evil weapons. " He rose from the ground, arranged his dress, and walked towards thehouse. "Not a sign, not a word which can betray, " he said aloud. "I will meether with a duplicity equal to her own, --wait--a little longer--only alittle longer. " He walked towards the house, and again Victoria called out to hercompanions: "Here comes marster as fast as fast can be. " But Clorinda's thoughts were now centred upon her dinner, and she had notime even for gossip. "Get away from dat window and go 'bout your work, " cried the darkspinster, austerely; "what hev yer got to do wid de marster's outgoin'sor incomin's? Beat dese eggs into a foam rite off, for I'se in a hurry. Mr. Dolf puts one back so. " Victoria cast one more glance through the window, for the wild agony onher master's face rather alarmed her. But Clorinda called out in a voiceso shrill that it was not to be disregarded, and she was constrained toundertake the task assigned her without more delay. CHAPTER LIX. FORCED HOSPITALITY. While Mellen stood on the veranda in front of the house, Mr. Rhodes cameup the avenue. There was no hope of escape for him; he had not perceivedthe visitor until it was too late to retreat, and a voice called out: "Oh, there you are, old fellow; I'm in luck after all. You see I walkedover to my farm on the back road, " he explained, "intending to take thehalf-past three train to New York, but I missed it. So I said to myself, 'I'll cut across the fields, down the hill, and stop at Mellen's, beg adinner, and get him to send me over in time for the five o'clocktrain'--wasn't a bad idea, eh?" "A very good idea on the contrary, " Mellen answered, with a desperateattempt at hospitality, while the visitor wrung his hand again and burstinto shouts of laughter, as if some wonderfully good joke lay in theaffair. "And how is your good lady?" he asked. "And the pretty littlesister--quite well, eh?" "Tolerably so, " Mellen answered; "complains of headache and that sort ofthing. " He conducted his guest into the library, and meeting Dolf in the hall, directed him to inform his mistress of the arrival. Mellen made an effort to be civil though the man was tiresome in theextreme; perhaps it was better to endure his society than to meet hiswife that day without the restraint of a stranger's presence. Indeed, without some of those social restraints to which all men aremore or less slaves, it is doubtful if Mellen could have appeared soperfectly calm. As it was, the fire that consumed him raged unseen. Dolfcarried his message upstairs, where it was received with a little shriekfrom Elsie, and blank dismay on the part of Elizabeth. "I can't go down, " she said; "Elsie, you must take my place at thetable. Say that I am ill, fainting, anything. " "Indeed, I'll do nothing of the sort, " returned Elsie; "if you don't godown I shall stay with you. I am nervous as I can be, and if you are notat the table I shall break down completely. " The girl was full of selfishness to the very last--not willing to yieldher comfort in the slightest particular, but Elizabeth only sighed asshe observed it, and said, quietly: "After all, it is just as well--change your dress, Elsie. " These two women commenced the duties of a dinner toilet with heavyhearts, scarcely heeding what they put on. But when the dinner hour approached, they entered the drawing-roomtogether and almost smiling, Elsie looking exquisitely pretty in herdark blue silk, with those bright ringlets floating about her shoulders;her volatile spirits were already rising at the idea of an escape fromthat shadowy chamber where she had dragged through the day. Elizabeth was calm and self-possessed as ever. To a casual observer shelooked pale, but her heavy black dress might account for that, and thedelicate contrast it gave to her complexion made amends for any lack ofbloom. Mellen sat watching her while she greeted Mr. Rhodes, and listenedpatiently to his labored compliments. "Is she stone--ice?" he thought. "Is there no touch of nature about herthat she can be so calm?" If the man could have read her mind, he might have pitied her even inthe midst of his anger and fearful doubts. What she suffered in puttingthat terrible restraint upon herself was almost beyond the power ofbelief; but woman-like, having formed her resolution, not all thetortures of the rack could have driven her from it. Elsie had seated herself on a low stool at her brother's feet; he satabsently playing with her curls, and looking moodily into the fire, buthe had no words even for her, though she tempted him with rathermournful smiles. But he had been so silent and sullen by times duringthe past week, that there was not change enough in his manner to be atall perceptible. Sometimes Elizabeth glanced over at the pair, and then some sharp paincontracted her brows, but there was no other appearance of emotion; shewould control even that instantly, and bending her head once more, listen patiently to her persecutor's verbiage. Dolf announced dinner, and the party passed into the dining-room, Mr. Rhodes honoring the hostess with his arm. As Mellen and his sisterfollowed, Elizabeth heard Elsie whisper in a low voice: "Grant, dear, you are not cross with me?" In the midst of Mr. Rhodes's uproarious laugh at one of his own jokes, she caught Mellen's answer: "Never, darling, never! You are my one comfort--my only blessing. " With her head more proudly erect, a faint crimson beginning to burn onher cheeks, Elizabeth Mellen walked on and took her seat at the table, appearing so completely engrossed in Mr. Rhodes's conversation that shedid not once meet her husband's eye. To all but the guest, that dinner seemed interminable, but Mr. Rhodeswas so busy with the delicacies Clorinda's skillful hands had prepared, and so full of himself, that he was in a perfect glow of content. The lights danced before Elizabeth's eyes, every morsel she ate wasswallowed with a pang, the wine was like a bitter drug on her lips, yetthere she sat in patient endurance. Occasionally Mellen glanced towards her, and her composure sent such athrill of rage through his soul, that it was with difficulty he couldkeep from springing up and overwhelming her with the discovery he hadmade, on the spot. The dinner was over at last, but tedious as it had seemed to Elizabeth, she would gladly have prolonged it: anything to lengthen the hours; tokeep afar off the stillness of the night, when she must undertake thatto which she had doomed herself. But she would not think of that; she dared not; madness lay so near thedismal reflection that it must be swept from her mind. They dragged through the evening; Elizabeth played cribbage with Mr. Rhodes, and Elsie gave snatches of desultory music at the piano; everytime her fresh young voice rang out in joyous song Elizabeth started, asif an unseen dagger had struck her to the heart. "You will all come and pass a day with us before long, I hope, " Mr. Rhodes said, with exuberant hospitality, when the time came at last toorder the carriage for his departure. Elizabeth only answered with a wan smile. She could hardly stand. Mellenaccompanied his visitor through the hall, and the instant theydisappeared Elizabeth started for the door. "Where are you going?" asked Elsie. "To my room; I can't bear this. " "I'll go--" "No, no, not yet; stay awhile, for heaven's sake let me rest alone onemoment. " She staggered through the dining-room and was gone; when Mellenentered the library again, Elsie sat alone by the fire, teasing the cat, looking cheerfully pretty and childlike. CHAPTER LX. WAITING FOR THE HOUR. The clock in Elizabeth's dressing-room had struck eleven, but there shesat desolately looking into the fire, just as she had sunk into herchair on first entering the chamber. She heard her husband and Elsie ascend the stairs a full hour before, but Mr. Mellen went straight on towards his own apartments. He had notentered hers since the day the bracelet was found; she knew well that hewould not intrude upon her then. For two long hours she had been alone with her dismal thoughts, no soundbroke the stillness, save the monotonous ticking of the clock or anoccasional sob and moan from the half spent wind without. There was too much anxiety and agony in her mind for any of the nervousterrors which had haunted her during the day. Then, as she thought whatthe coming of the night would bring her, the heart in her bosomshuddered. Now it stood still and seemed hardening into iron. If somespirit had appeared with an articulate warning, she could not have beenmore convinced that exposure and ruin were approaching her with rapidstrides. She would do her best, but that, she knew in her innermostsoul, would lead to destruction. She looked back on the past weeks, andtried to remember if her plans had failed through her own weakness. Before Mellen's return it had seemed possible to carry them out, to burythe past utterly, and build a new palace of hope on its grave, but theyhad all failed. It was not her fault, she had borne up as bravely as anywoman could have done under the circumstances, had been as circumspectand guarded as it was possible to be, but from the moment of hisinopportune arrival, some untoward event had occurred to thwart everyproject she had endeavered to carry out for her own salvation. "It is fate, " she muttered, in a cold whisper; "it is fate! Oh, my God, help me, help me, for I have yet a right to pray!" No, even the consolations of prayer were denied this most wretchedwoman; the words seemed to freeze upon her lips; she could only moan inthat broken whisper: "My God, help me, help me!" As she sat there, the door opened and Elsie softly entered theapartment. She had taken off her evening-dress, and put on a loose whitewrapper, and over that had thrown a crimson shawl, which made the pallorthat had come over her face still more apparent. There was no light in the chamber except that given by the fire. Elizabeth had extinguished the lamps; the gloom and the shadows befittedher mournful thoughts. "Bessie, Bessie?" called Elsie, unable at first to distinguish anyobject in the half light. "Are you there?" "Here I am, " was the hoarse answer; "come in. " "I was so afraid to be alone with Grant, " continued Elsie; "I felt as ifI should scream every moment. " "What did he say to you; what did my husband talk about?" "Oh, nothing in particular; he said very little; he did not even askwhere you were. I told him you had gone to bed with a headache, but hedid not seem to hear. He sat and looked in the fire, as if he werereading something in the red hot coals; after a long time he asked me ifI loved him, and kissed my forehead. That was all. " Elizabeth struck her hands hard together, choked back the groan whichrose to her lips, and sat gazing into the fire, as if she too readsomething terrible in the scarlet caverns which were breaking up andforming in its midst. "I'm so cold, " shivered Elsie; "there isn't half enough coal in thegrate. " Cold! The chill had crept into Elizabeth's very soul which no power ofhers could warm, and close to her that weak creature crouched, moaningout her petty complaints! Even then, up to the last, while the glittering hands of the clock wereseen in the firelight, creeping swiftly over the dial, and its solemntick measured off the awful minute on which Elizabeth had agreed withher own soul to go forth on her terrible errand, the wretched woman wascompelled to pause in that dim chamber, worse than dead herself, tocomfort and soothe the creature who lay like a wounded fawn on thehearth. "What time is it, Bessie?" She raised herself and looked at the clock. "Half-past eleven, " answered Elizabeth, solemnly. "My hour has come!" "I thought it was later, " groaned Elsie. "Will it never be morning?" "Soon enough, " whispered Elizabeth, "soon enough. " "I wonder if Grant has gone to bed; I asked him if he was sleepy, andhe--" "Well?" "Oh, he only gave a queer sort of laugh, and said, 'Sensible peoplealways are sleepy when it comes bedtime. '" Elizabeth had said truly her hour had come, but she could not go yet;she must wait until all danger of discovery was over--stand therebreathless while her husband forgot her and her agony in peaceful sleep. They were both silent for a time, then Elsie began to shiver again, likesome young bird lost from its nest in a storm. "Oh, if it would only come morning!" "Soon enough, soon enough, " repeated Elizabeth, as before. "Do talk to me; I shall die if you don't!" "What can I say, child? I can only wait--wait. " "Wait! What do you mean? Oh, I know--I know!" The girl broke off with a more violent shudder and buried her face inher hands. "What made you remind me?" she cried. "I shall go crazy now. Bessie!Bessie!" But this time, when the girl clung to her, Elizabeth removed her hands, not impatiently, but with quiet firmness. "You must control yourself, " she said. "I have upon me all that I canbear now. Be still, Elsie!" "I will! I will!" she sobbed. "Oh, wouldn't it be better to be dead?" "Better! Yes, a thousand times; but it is not easy to die. " Elsie checked her sobs again, and caught at the hope with which she hadsustained herself all day. "This is the last of it, " she said; "this night once safely over, andthere is an end. " "One way or the other, " muttered Elizabeth. "What did you say?" "Nothing--nothing. " It was worse than useless, to agitate the girl's weakness afresh withfears that lay so deep in her own mind. Whichever way the end came, Elsie was safe. Was the creature thinking that as she shut her eyes andleaned more closely against her sister? "Yes, it will be all safe then, " she went on. "The money is paid; weshall have the papers; there is nothing more to fear. " Elizabeth did not answer; she allowed her to think that the danger fromthat quarter was removed. It could do no good to fill her mind withadded fears. "There is the wind again!" cried Elsie. "Oh, if it would only stop!" The sound recalled all that lay in the coming hours, and she wasunnerved again. "You are not frightened, are you, Bessie?" she asked. "I suppose not; there is nothing to fear. " "To be alone with him and--and--Oh, I ought to go with you; I'lltry--I'll try. " At that late hour some remorse woke in her mind for her unsisterlyselfishness, but Elizabeth said very kindly: "You will stay here; you could do no good. " "But I shall go mad while you are gone. " "You must get into bed again. " "How long shall you be away?" "I can't tell. Stop--don't talk about it. I shall go through with itall; let me alone till then. " Elsie writhed to and fro in hysterical weakness. "You must be quiet, " Elizabeth said. "Suppose he should hear you?" "Grant? Oh, I'll be still--I'll be still as death. " "What time is it?" Elsie asked again. "Almost twelve; the clock will strike in a moment. " "How much longer shall you wait?" asked the girl in a whisper. "Did heanswer your telegram?" "I did not expect that he would, there was too much danger in it. Buthush, I must discover if he is asleep. " "Grantley?" "Yes. " "What was that noise?" Elizabeth exclaimed suddenly. "I heard nothing, " Elsie answered, lifting her head and allowing it tofall again on her sister's knee. "It sounded like a step in the hall, " said Elizabeth. "It was only your fancy, " returned Elsie. "This house is as still as thegrave. " Elizabeth rose from her chair and walked to the window. "You are not going?" cried Elsie. "No; I only want to look. Be still!" Elsie cowered down on the rug and muffled herself more closely in hershawl, lying quite still, with a sort of comfort in the feeling ofwarmth which began to creep over her. Elizabeth pushed back the heavy curtains and looked out into the night. A stream of dim, silvery radiance shot into the room, and played likerippling water over the floor. Elsie half started to her feet with a cry. "What is that? What is that?" "The moon is up, " said Elizabeth, simply. Elsie laid her head down again, Elizabeth stood leaning her hands on thewindow-sill, looking straight before her. The moonlight was peculiarly clear, and millions of stars shone forthwith the diamond radiance seen only in a frosty night. Every object wasvisible. Hoar frost shone up whitely from the crisp grass of the lawn, and long black shadows were cast downward by the trees, shaken likedrapery when the wind tossed the branches up and down. From where Elizabeth stood she could look out over the witheredflower-beds and into the thicket beyond. Suddenly her eye caught sight of a man standing under the cypress tree, which rose up gloomy and dark, its branches waving slowly to and fro, looking, to her excited fancy like spectral hands that beckoned herforth to her doom. She uttered a faint sound and strained her eyes towards it with a chillfeeling of horror. Elsie was roused again by the noise, and asked, quickly: "What is the matter?" "Nothing, nothing. " "What made you groan, then?" "I am looking out, " returned Elizabeth, in a low voice, leaning moreheavily against the window for support, "he is there!" "Come away, come away!" cried Elsie, muffling her face more closely inher shawl, as if to shut out some dreadful object. "Come back to thefire, Elizabeth, do!" "Surely, if I can go out there to meet him, " she said, "I have courageenough to look at the old tree. " Elsie only groaned anew. She sat upright and rested herself against thechair her sister had left. "How does the night look, Bessie?" she asked, in a low, scared tone. "The moonlight is so ghostly, " returned Elizabeth; "it looks frightened. No wonder--no wonder!" Elsie trembled more violently, but it seemed as if some power strongerthan her own will forced her to continue these harassing questions. "And the cypress, Bessie, how does it look?" "Stern and dark--no wonder, sheltering him, " cried Elizabeth. "Itbeckons to me; the branches look like giant arms tempting me to ruin. Imust go--I must go!" Her voice was little more than a whisper, but it sounded painfully sharpand distinct. Elsie buried her face in both hands, once more to shut outthe images it conjured up. "Come back!" she moaned; "Elizabeth, come back!" "I must go. It is time. " "Wait--wait--just a moment! Don't go yet--don't leave me--I shall diehere alone. " Elsie dragged herself along the floor to where Elizabeth stood, andcaught her dress in a convulsive grasp. "Wait a little--just a little?" The very weakness of this girl seemed to give Elizabeth a sort of insanecomposure. "Let go my dress, " she said; "I must be gone. " "I can't stay here--I can't!" "Be still--you must, and shall!" She wrenched her garments from Elsie's hands, and the girl fellhelplessly on the floor. "Let me creep into bed first, " she moaned; "I shall run mad if you leaveme here. Oh, I'll go--I ought to go! What an unnatural creature I am!I'll go!" "Don't talk--don't think--it is too late, " whispered Elizabeth. "If youcan pray, do it. " "I can't--I daren't! Help me up, Elizabeth--help me up. " But there was no response. Elizabeth was bending towards the windowagain, looking straight at the cypress tree; but the dread which hadbeen in her face before was weak compared to the horror that convulsedit now. "He is going there!" she cried, in an awful voice. Elsie caught hold of her and raised herself so as to look out of thewindow. "Who--who? What do you mean?" "See--see!" continued Elizabeth. "Some one is creeping towards thecypress. He has a spade in his hand. Merciful God, it is too late!" "Is it Grantley?" shrieked Elsie. "Is it Grantley?" "There he goes! I told you I heard steps! My God! my God!" She fell on her knees by the window, still staring out into the spectrallight. Elsie gave one glance, saw her brother walking towards thecypress, and then sank back, unable to venture another look. CHAPTER LXI. THE MIDNIGHT SEARCH. Alone in his room, Grantley Mellen had sat for hours with only sternthoughts for his companions, and they grew so black and fierce that themost terrible crisis would have been less hard to endure than thatsuspense. He waited silent, immovable, till the last sound in the house died away;waited still for slumber to overtake every inmate of the dwelling, thathe might carry out the plan he had formed. He was going out to the cypress tree; he would discover if his wife'sagitation, when he proposed digging about it, was in any way connectedwith the mystery which surrounded her. He believed that it was so, though in what manner it was impossible to divine. Perhaps there wereletters hidden there--some condemning evidence against her which she hadfound no opportunity since his return to destroy. Whatever it was, hewould discover it, drag it out, and with this fresh proof of hertreachery in his hands, overwhelm her with a knowledge of her guilt. He, too, sat watching the clock, counting the strokes as the hourssounded, but to him the time appointed did not arrive quickly. It seemedas if the hands scarcely moved; in his mad impatience he thought theappointed instant never would approach. It was a terrible vigil that he kept; the strongest man could not formany hours have endured that strain of suspense, while tortured by suchfiendish whispers as moaned in his ear. The time came at last; the moonlight streamed pale and uncertain throughthe casement; no sound broke the stillness, even the wind had ceased itsmoaning. He could go forth now without fear of discovery. He could go forth, but to what? His very inability to form an idea of the discoveries he might make, increased the fever of his impatience. He could wait no longer--not amoment--not a second. He opened the door and crept cautiously through the gallery, down stairsinto the lower hall, undid the fastenings of the outer door and passedon to the veranda. The garden tools were some of them in a closet in the area; he went downthe steps, opened the door, took out a spade and hurried towards thecypress tree. There he was, standing under the moaning branches, his head bare, digging wildly and aimlessly about the roots, peering at every lump ofearth with his insane gaze, ready to believe that he had at last comeupon that nameless thing for which he sought. And while he dug furiously into the earth, Elizabeth Mellen knelt by thewindow-seat watching him; and Elsie lay upon the floor, so utterlyprostrated that she could only cry out to Elizabeth at intervals in hersharp, discordant voice: "Is he there yet--is he there?" "Still there, " she answered. "What is he doing?" "Digging, digging! He is on the wrong side of the tree. " Elsie gave a sigh of relief. "No, no, " continued Elizabeth; "he stops to throw the earth back--he isgoing farther round. " "Has he found the place--has he?" "Not yet. " Elsie could not even groan; her breath came in quick gasps; her handstore madly at the carpet, but Elizabeth leaned motionless against thewindow-sill, watching always with that strained gaze. "Where is he now, Bessie?" "He has not reached it--he is near! No! he is digging again--he has notfound the place. " "If we could only stop him, " cried Elsie, roused to new courage. "If Iopened my window and called out. " "Too late, too late!" "But he will find it--he will find it!" "Then God help me, I can do no more!" Elsie sprang up with another shriek. "You'll tell--you'll tell! I know you will give way--and Grant willmurder you--murder us all. " Elizabeth caught the frantic creature in her arms, and forced her backon the couch. "Lie still, " she said. "Let me go, I say--let me go! I want to die--I won't live after he findsyou out. I'll kill you, Elizabeth, if you don't let me go. " But Elizabeth held her firmly in spite of her insane struggles, cryingout: "It is nothing to you--you have no cause to fear. You are mad, mad! Itell you the trouble is mine; whatever comes falls on my head; be still, Elsie. " "You promise. Swear it--swear not to bring my name in. " "I have sworn and I will keep my oath, " returned Elizabeth. "Disgrace, infamy, death--I will bear them all alone. What should I gain bydragging you down with me?" She fell away from the girl as she spoke, but Elsie did not attempt torise; she lay still now, exhausted by her recent violence, and reassuredby Elizabeth's promise. Again the woman leaned against the window-sill and looked out towardsthe tree. Mellen was at work still, more furiously than ever, throwingup great shovelsful of earth and dashing them down with frantic haste. "Is he there yet?" called Elsie. "Yes, yes! How he works--dig--dig--dig!" She stopped suddenly: the silence raised wilder horror in Elsie's mind. "Has he found it?" "Not yet. He is standing still now, he is throwing the earth back. " "What now--what now?" called Elsie, when Elizabeth paused. "He is looking about--he is puzzled. There is only that place left--hewill miss it. The shadows are blackest there. " Another instant of intent watching, then a low cry. "He is there--he is there!" "Stop him!" shrieked Elsie. "Shout to him!" Elizabeth whispered hoarsely: "Too late! too late!" "Is he digging?" "Yes; wait--wait!" She clutched the window-sill until her nails bent and broke against thewoodwork. "First on one side, then the other, " she whispered. "He doesn't touchthe right spot--I know it so well--night and day I have seen it----" "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" She never heeded the mad cry, pressed closer and closer to thewindow-frame, staring out as if every energy of her nature was centredin that gaze. "He has not found it! He stops again--he throws down the spade! He isstamping on the ground. Oh! once more!" Then another pause, and at last Elizabeth cried in the same sharpwhisper: "He is throwing the earth back--he turns away!" "Saved! saved!" shrieked Elsie. Elizabeth watched her husband's movements still. He stood for somemoments in quiet, then walked about the tree; she could feel the baffledrage that shook him. He turned away at last and disappeared around the corner of the house. Then Elizabeth sprang to her feet. "Where are you going?" cried Elsie. "Lie still--don't speak, on your life!" She ran to the door and locked it, then threw herself down by the fire. "He might come in and find us, " she whispered. Elsie crept across the floor again, seeking protection at her side. There they waited, hushing their breaths, listening for the echo of hisstep on the stairs. It came at last, muffled and cautious, but terriblydistinct to their strained senses. He half paused at the room where theywere, passed on, the door of his chamber opened and shut. "He has gone in, " said Elizabeth. "Saved! saved!" broke again from Elsie, but there was no answering echofrom the woman by her side. For a time they sat motionless, whether moments or hours neither of themever could have told. CHAPTER LXII. UNDER THE CEDAR. At last Elizabeth rose, moved noiselessly across the chamber, whileElsie raised her head to look. "What are you going to do?" she asked. "You know, " Elizabeth answered. "You won't--you can't! Oh, wait--wait!" "And to-morrow have the whole household look on while the work is morethoroughly done!" "Is there no other way?" "None. This is the last hope; I shall try it. " There was no elation in her voice at the danger she had escaped, no hoperising up now that she might go through her task in safety, no dreadeither of what she had to do, only stern determination, the chill ofutter despair, ready to struggle but not to hope. She wrapped a shawlabout her without the slightest appearance of haste, and stood still alittle longer, more like a marble statue endowed with the power ofmotion than a breathing, living creature. "Are you going?" called Elsie. "Yes; I shall not be long--not long. " But Elsie rushed after her and caught her in her arms. "Every moment is worth a whole life, " cried Elizabeth. "Let me go!" She forced the girl to release her hold, and with one feeble wail Elsiefell senseless to the floor. "Better so, " muttered Elizabeth, "better so!" The excitement she was laboring under gave this woman new strength. Sheraised the insensible girl, carried her through the vacant chamber, andlaid her on the bed in her own room. She drew the bedclothes over herinanimate form and turned away. "Now for the end, " she murmured, "the bitter, bitter end. " She went back to her own room, closing the doors after her, then, without further delay, passed down the private staircase which led tothe little entry off the library. Once on the stairs she paused to listen, but there was no sound, and shehurried on noiseless as a spirit. One of the shutters was ajar, admitting a few gleams of light, by which she could see to unbolt thedoor. She was out in the air at last; the first step was taken in safety--inher turn she flew towards the cypress tree. She was under its shadow, the branches writhed and moaned like living things, the moon shot in andout of the gathering clouds, and cast a flickering, uncertain lightabout that was more terrible than the deepest gloom. As she stood in the depth of the shadows, a man came out from the thickdarkness that lay under a neighboring clump of white pines, and drewclose to her. "I have been here some time, " he whispered. "Everything is ready outyonder--rather rough work for a gentleman, but take it as a proof howready I am to help you, even after all the money is paid in. But do youknow that Mellen has been here?" "I saw him--I know it; we have no time!" "Fortunately, he will know why the earth is broken up, having done itwith his own hands, " said the man, with a suppressed laugh, that madeElizabeth shudder. "Better still, he has left the spade--threw it downin angry disappointment. That is fortunate, for mine was partly disabledout yonder: now show me the exact spot. " She had no need to search, only too well she knew the place. Night andday for weeks the dread spot had been with her, in every dream she hadwatched men digging, digging--digging with frantic haste; and, as in herdreams, all strength seemed to fail, and some unseen power to hold herback, so now, in that frightful reality, her arms fell half paralyzed, and she could not lift her hand to point out the spot. To and fro the branches swayed above her head, beating themselves about, moaning like evil voices. The wind swept up chill and warningly. Such a terrible face it was that confronted the man--such a paleterrified face, lighted up with those agonized eyes, that seemed to growlarge and wild in the moonlight. The man stood before her, leaning on his spade, waiting. "It is there just in that line of moonlight, " she said at last, pointingdownward with her finger. The man lifted the spade with all his fierce might, and struck it deepinto the earth, which the cold nights had frozen, until it gave out asharp ringing sound. Elizabeth held her breath; what if that sound had reached the house! Another firm downward thrust of the spade was scarcely heard. The crustwas broken, the earth grew soft and yielding--the wretched womanremembered how carefully it had been packed down over the spot. Fornights after, the hollow sound of the spade had rung in her ears, andnothing could dull its echo. A horrible fear was coming over her, a supernatural, ghostly dread, thatmade her flesh creep and the hair rise on her temples. Spadeful after spadeful of earth was thrown out, but still the bottomwas not reached. She had not thought it deep--so deep. If it should beempty--if nothing was there! What if the place had been searched before, if the least possibility ofremoving that terrible evidence was gone beyond her power! The idea was too maddening, and she shook off the nightmare-likeoppression which had been upon her, as the spade suddenly struck somesubstance harder than the earth, and rang out with a dull, heavy sound. For one instant she started back. She was alone in the night, alone withthat man, who uttered an exclamation of delight that his task was sonear done. Elizabeth drew back. She dared not even peer into the cavity. It was choked up with shadows, and their blackness seemed to warn heroff. The mighty strength that had carried this woman forward till now, lefther. The cold pierced her through and through; still she found strengthto speak, and implored the man to complete his work. He took up thespade again, dropped it into the impalpable darkness of the hole andpressed it down, leaning his whole weight upon it. She shivered violently now. A sharp pain ran through her chest, as ifshe, too, had been putting forth some great physical energy. Shadowsfrom the disturbed cypress boughs were falling all about her, breakingand forming again in a thousand fantastic movements. But one shadow, dark, solid and still, fell across a gleam of moonlight at her feet, freezing her to the heart. She looked slowly up and saw her husband. CHAPTER LXIII. FACE TO FACE. For several seconds the husband and wife remained looking at each otherin utter silence; the moaning of the cypress boughs sounded louder andmore weird; through the whirl of her senses Elizabeth heard it still. "Come forward, " she heard her husband's voice say at length, in thehard, icy tones of concentrated passion. "Come forward, woman, that Imay see your face. " The words seemed to come from a great distance; looking over at him, itseemed as if that shallow trench between them was a bottomless abysswhich no power could bridge over, --the gulf between them for ever andever. "Come forward, I say. " She staggered slowly into the moonlight; the warning was fulfilled;ruin, disgrace had come; yet there she stood speechless, motionless, unable even to give utterance to a moan. The man who had been digging, flung down his spade with a smotheredoath. For a little time Mellen stood almost as still and helpless as herself. Suddenly, in a voice that sounded scarcely human, he turned upon thisman. "Take up the spade, and finish your work!" With something between a laugh and an oath, North snatched the spade, plunged it into the grave, and pressed all his force upon it. Slowly theedge of a box appeared. That evil man seemed to triumph in his gloomywork: placed one foot on the handle of the spade to hold it firmly, bentdown and dragged the box into the moonlight. Pulling the spade up from the crumbling earth, he raised it on high, andwas about to dash the box open. Elizabeth lifted her hands in muteappeal. She hoped nothing from her husband's forbearance. The action was only aninstinct of her whirling senses, such as makes a drowning man clutch atstraws; but with it her limbs gave way, and she fell upon her knees bythe box, still lifting her white face to that stem, determinedcountenance. "Do you think to oppose me even now?" he exclaimed. "I wonder I do notkill you. Ask this man, this double dyed villain to dig deeper his pit, which has concealed your infamy, and bury you there alive, --that wouldbe a mercy to us both. " "If you would only kill me, " she moaned, "only kill me. " "Stand up, " he cried again; "stand up, I say. " But she stretched out her hands over the box; some insane idea of stillpreserving it from his touch, rushed across her mind. "Open it, " he said, turning fiercely on North; "I will look on thisdishonor with my own eyes. " "Don't open it; don't open it! Let us pass away from your sight forever. " Mellen caught her arm and pulled her roughly away. "You shall not touch the dead, " she cried; "kill me but do not commitsacrilege. " Elizabeth struggled on to her knees, and wound her arms about him in aconvulsive grasp: he shook her off with loathing, as if a poisonousreptile had brushed his garments. North stood with an evil light in his eyes, looking on Mellen, snatchedthe spade from his grasp, and while a despairing cry died on Elizabeth'slips, dashed it upon the cover; again and again, till the frail boardsplit, revealing a gleam of white underneath. Elizabeth was lying on the ground--not insensible; no such blessedrelief came to her--but incapable of a movement; watching her husbandalways with those insane eyes. His passion had exhausted itself in this sacrilegious violence, and hestood over the shattered box, struck with remorseful awe. But the windswept over it, lifting some folds of transparent muslin from a littleface that Elizabeth had seen night and day in her thoughts and herdreams, since the dreadful night when that grave was dug under thecypress tree. She saw the face; saw her husband looking down upon it; saw all theshuddering horror in his eyes. Still she could not move. "This has been a murder!" he hissed through his clenched teeth. "I swearthat the guilty ones, even if my own name is dragged down to infamy withthem, shall be brought to judgment. " "No, no, " she moaned; "not murder; not that. " He caught her arm again and lifted her up. "Tell the truth, " he cried; "I will hear it!" She could only stare at him with an affrighted gaze. "I will bring the whole neighborhood to look, " he went on; "I will dragthis secret guilt out in the face of day if you do not speak! I willgive you no time; no chance of escape; speak, or I will rouse the wholehouse, and let them see you here with this vile man, at your guiltywork. " "Wait, " she shivered; "wait!" "Do you know what this is?" he cried. "The murder of a child! Do youknow that to-morrow may find you a criminal in the hands ofjustice--you, my wife! You, in whose care I entrusted not only my honorbut the most innocent soul that ever lived. Speak then! Expect no mercyfrom me; not to save my own honor; not to keep my own soul would I liftone finger to help you! Think of it! Picture it to yourself!--The eagercrowd gathering about this spot; the hootings and execrations that willfollow you forth to prison! Think of the days and nights in your lonelycell; remember the trial! the sentence! the horrible death! you shallnot escape! you shall not escape one of these things. " "Grantley! Grantley!" "Not content with one crime, you have added murder; striving to hideyour guilt with a deeper sin!" "This child died, " she moaned; "it was God's own mercy, not my crime!" "Speak then, and tell the whole truth. Do it. But have no thought thateven confession can save you; never hope for mercy from my weakness! Youcan have no enemy who will prove so relentless as I will; if there was ahope of your escape I would hunt you both down to utter disgrace--nay, to death itself!" "It is only to die, " she muttered; "only to die. " "Will you speak; will you confess? Tell me how you murdered it?" "There was no murder. " "But you buried it; you and this fiend who shared your guilt? Speak thatman's name; I will have it, and from your lips. But, oh, if you havedegraded my sister with this secret; if you have blighted her innocencewith a knowledge of your guilt----" "Stop, " she broke in; "stop! do not speak of her. " Even in that moment some recollections came upon her, and her face fellforward, bowed down to her marble bosom. "Elsie knows nothing, " she said; "for her sake spare me. " "If you wish to escape having your shame dragged before the whole world, tell me the truth. " "For her sake, for Elsie's, have mercy! I don't expect it--but, remember, disgrace to me reflects not only on you but her! Think ofthat--don't blight her whole future in crushing me!" "I left her in your hands--she has been living in daily intercourse withyou--you have stained her lips with your kisses--degraded her by youraffection. " "I have not hurt her, " she cried; "I tell you she never received harmfrom me. " There was only one thought in her mind, to preserve Elsie from hisanger--the worst had come to her now. Her present agony was too greatfor dread--the shame of the world--the most loathsome prison--nothingcould bring such pangs as this wrenching away of hope and happiness. She sat upright on the ground, folding her hands in her lap. Weakerwomen would have fainted, perhaps gone mad, but when the first dizzywhirl had left her senses, she could see and think clearly. "With this man you alone buried the child. Will you own it, or shall Icharge the servants as your accomplices--will you carry out your guiltto the last, and let others suffer that you may escape?" "No, no! I do not struggle. See, I do not defend myself. Let it fall onme! But no murder, do not charge me with murder. Oh, I am not so bad asthat--I could not harm one of God's creatures. " "Is not your sin worse than murder? Why, the blackest criminal has whitehands compared to yours! You whom I loved and trusted--you have draggeda man's soul through the depths of your sin. " "I have not, I have not!" she broke forth. He pointed to the box--he turned his finger to the man who stood in theshadows, shrouded with blackness, like the fiend he was. What could shesay--how could she deny with that evidence at her feet. "Oh, my God, have mercy!" she groaned. "Don't take his name on your lips--don't curse yourself more deeply by aprayer!" She crouched lower on the ground, her wild eyes were raised to heaven, but there was no help--no aid. "All the facts--I will hear them from your own lips--speak. " She was silent. "I know--I have been on your track for days. It was not enough that youdestroyed my life, trampled on my honor, but you must choose for thepartner of your guilt the man who had most cruelly wronged me--the onefoe I had on earth. " "No, no! I never saw that man--never!" "Peace, woman! I tell you that man standing yonder with a grin of Satanon his lips, is William Ford. " She did cry out then--this was a horror of which she had not dreamed. "I never knew it; I never knew it. " "And you love this wretch? Through him you shall suffer!" "I hate him, loathe him!" she cried. "Oh, in this one thing believeme--I never knew it was Ford. The name was changed to deceive me. " "I would not believe a word from your lips though you brought an angelto witness it. " Then he looked down at the little coffin, and a fierce gust of insanityswept over him. "I will send for some officer of justice. " She caught his arm and held him firmly. "For Elsie's sake--don't overshadow her life with the shame you hurl onme. Let me go away--you shall never hear of me again--I will never crossyour path! I do not ask for mercy, but for your sister's sake, for yourown honored name, let me go away and die. " CHAPTER LXIV. BURIED OUT OF SIGHT. Lost and guilty as this woman was, there existed still one human virtuein her soul--even in his rage Mellen could feel that she spoke thetruth--she was not asking mercy for herself--she was pleading for theinnocent girl whose future would be destroyed were it known how vile thecreature was with whom she had been the associate. "Where will you go--what will you do?" "Anything--anything! You shall never hear from me again. " "You are going with this man!" "There is no life so horrible that I would not prefer it to hispresence, " she said; "no death so shameful that it would not be heavencompared to seeing his face again. " There was a brief pause then; Mellen grasped her by the arm. She thought he was about to kill her. She sank on her knees and a brokenprayer rose to her lips. She would not have struggled; she would haveknelt there and received death patiently from his hands. "Do you think me lost and vile as yourself?" he cried, reading herthoughts in this gesture. "I do not want your life--do with it what youwill! For my innocent sister's sake I will spare you--but go--go where Inever can hear your name--let me have no reason to know that you exist!If you cross my path again, nothing shall keep me from exposing you tothe whole world. " All at once, North came out from the shadows that had concealed hisface, and stood before the man he had so foully wronged. "Grantley Mellen, " he said, "for your own sake, believe me. If thiswoman will not speak, I am not coward enough to keep silent. " Elizabeth stepped forward, her head raised, her eyes flashing. "But I charge you--North or Ford, I charge you, make no defence for me. At your hand, neither he or I, will accept it. There has been no murder, there must be none. If this most wronged man grants us the mercy ofsilence, it is enough. " "But I am not brute enough to----" "Peace, " said Elizabeth; "if you would serve me, obey him. " "Obey him, " answered North, with a sneer. "I would do almost anything. Yes, and I will do even that; but you are the only woman on earth forwhom I would so bend and creep to this man. " These words stung Mellen like vipers, but he would not allow those twocriminals to know how his heart writhed. "It is well, " he said; "there is more to be done. Go and finish yourwork. " North took up the spade. "Remember, " he said. "It is for her sake. " Elizabeth made an effort to speak. "Be still, " said Mellen, "we need no more words. " North began throwing the earth back into the trench, Elizabeth sat stilland watched him. It seemed to her that she did not suffer--there was nothing in her mindsave the blank feeling which one might experience sitting over the ruinan earthquake had made, after burying home, love, everything the soulclings to. North filled the chasm and smoothed the earth down over itcarefully. Then, without a pause, he straightened the lid of thecoffin--there was no haste, no recoiling--he drove back the nails thathad been loosened, into their place--then he raised the box in his arms, saying, only: "Come!" Mellen walked forward, Elizabeth followed a little behind--she did notask a single question, but moved slowly down the avenue towards theouter gates. They passed through, out into the high road, up the littlehill, Mellen walking sternly on, and the woman following, North marchingforward with long strides, bearing the coffin on his shoulder. They reached the graveyard; the fence was broken in one place; Mellenwrenched off the picket and forced a passage. He passed through, andElizabeth mechanically kept in his footsteps. At the lower end of theyard was a single grave, with the earth still fresh around it; not atuft of grass had sprung on the torn soil, but dead leaves had driftedover it, and the frost crusted it drearily, turning its moisture to ice. Elizabeth might have recognised this grave as one that had been given toa fair woman who had perished in the late shipwreck, had she found anyroom for thought out of her great misery. But she only saw adreary-looking grave, at which North paused. He set down the coffin andagain raised his spade. Elizabeth stood by, silently turning to stone, as it were. She watched him dig a deep cavity, saw him lower the boxdown into it, then he began to fill up the gap. "It is done, your sin is buried; we part, and forever, " said Mellen. "We part here!" echoed Elizabeth. "I have no more to say, " he went on; "if you can live, do so; but, remember, death comes at last--death and the judgment. I think, had yoursin been other than it is, I could have promised you forgiveness in yourlast hour. But the horror of your crime in choosing that man----" "I never knew it, " she broke in. "Oh, believe that--do believe that! Iask nothing more--I have no right even to ask so much--but if you shouldone day hear that I am dead, believe that I have now told you thetruth. " "You have the means of subsistence, " he went on; "the stocks I settledupon you will be sufficient for your support. If you ever see thiswretch again, it is because you are altogether bad. " "Only say that when I am dead you will pardon me--only say that, Grantley Mellen, for I have great need of one kind word. " "You will be careful that your name never reaches my ear, " he went on, regardless of her appeal. "Hide yourself in some strange land, where notidings of you may ever come near my home. I warn you, for your ownsake. " "Give me your forgiveness in my dying hour; only that, Grantley, for Ihave loved you so!" "I will not promise it. This mockery is worse than your sin!" heexclaimed. "If it were to keep your soul from eternal torture, I couldnot speak a pardoning word. " She fell forward upon the ground. "Only for my death-bed--your pardon for my death-bed?" "Never! Never!" His voice rang out clear and sharp, as steel striking steel. It was likethe sound of prison doors shutting out the last gleam of light and hopefrom a condemned criminal. "Don't be found here, " he said; "nor be heard of again. We are partingnow forever. Take the shelter of my roof for the rest of this miserablenight. I will not send you forth in darkness--go, but we meet no more!" He turned and walked away; she watched him threading his path among thegraves, and it seemed as if she must die when her eyes lost him. He had reached the palings, he was passing through. She raised herself, her last expiring energy went out in one agonized appeal: "Your pardon--for my death-bed--Grantley--husband!" He never turned, never paused--perhaps he did not hear--but walkedsteadily and firmly on. Elizabeth looked up at the cold sky; the moon was partially hidden, thedawn was struggling up gray and chilled in the east, the wind moanedfaintly among the graves, and rustled her garments like the stirring ofa shroud; there she stood among the graves of her world, as utterlyhelpless and lost as if eternity swept between her and the past, andthere she remained during some minutes that lengthened out like years, with the wind moaning around her and dead leaves crackling under herfeet. She could see her old home through the naked trees, with the dullsmoke curling in clouds above the chimneys, and the great trees sweepingtheir naked branches over it. Oh, how her heart yearned towards it, howwistfully her eyes watched all those signs of her forfeited life throughthe leafless grove and the drifting leaves! "Can I help you, can I do anything?" Elizabeth lifted her dreary eyes. It was North. The desolation of thatpoor woman smote him with remorse, his voice trembled with human pity. "The money--you shall have part of that. " Elizabeth shook her head; she had no strength for resentment. All pridewas crushed within her. "Go, " she said, "leave me here alone; I want nothing. " "But I cannot leave you so--I will not. " Elizabeth arose and stood upright among the graves. "I am going somewhere--this way, I think. One cannot rest here, youknow, " she said, with a wan and most pathetic smile. "You and I havebeen too much in company--the world is wide--oh, misery, misery, howwide--but you can go that way and I the other. No one will ask for me. " Was the woman dropping into piteous insanity? North thought so, and made another effort to arouse her, but she onlyentreated him to go away, and at last he went; afraid that the daylightwould find him there. CHAPTER LXV. THE HUSBAND RELENTS. Grantley Mellen turned back to the miserable grandeur of his home. Theproud heart ached in his bosom. What if, from fear or weakness, Elizabeth did not return to the house? What if she remained there amongthe cold graves, or wandered off in terror of his wrath? The graveyard was full half a mile from the spot where this thoughtstruck him. He turned at once and went back, feeling how unmanly it wasto leave the miserable creature stricken with such anguish, alone withthat man. He remembered how her uncovered head had drooped under hisdenunciations in the moonlight, that the cold wind had lifted the wavesof her hair and revealed the dead marble of a face in which all hope wasquenched. Notwithstanding his wrongs, notwithstanding the ache at hisheart, he would go back and take her home for that one night--only forthat one night. He walked rapidly towards the graveyard, more eager now to findElizabeth than he had been to separate from her only a brief timebefore. He looked to the right and left in search of her, but the moonwas obscured now by thin gray clouds, and a fog drifting up from theocean was fast obliterating the crowd of golden stars that had been sobrilliant when he went forth. Mellen walked on, growing more and more anxious, till he came in sightof the graveyard, then he paused under a clump of cedars; for he saw hisunhappy wife forcing her way, in desperate haste, through the brokenpickets of the fence, with her face turned homewards. The gray woollenshawl was floating loosely around her, giving a weird ghostliness to herappearance. Mellen turned and went back, sheltering himself under the cedar trees. When he saw that she was safe, a revulsion came upon his feelings; asense of the wrong she had done him returned with bitter force, and whenshe passed along the outskirts of the cedars, making her way down thehill, he retreated deeper into the shadows, recoiling from contact withher. "She will go home, " he said, gloomily, "no one is more familiar with thepaths through the woods. Thank heaven she does not know that I am weakenough to care for her safety! Let her reach the house first, we shallbe less likely to meet. " With these thoughts in his mind he lingered in the cedars till Elizabethwas out of sight. The wind was dying away in low sobs now, smothereddown by the fog, through which he could hear the moaning of the oceanafar off. Mellen left the woods, and made the best of his way home, believing thathis wife had already found a shelter there. The house was dark and still as the grave when he entered it again. Instinctively he trod with caution along the halls and crept stealthilyupstairs, for in the depths of his heart he was anxious to concealElizabeth's movements that night from the servants, and, above all, fromElsie. He paused and listened a moment in the square passage that led toher rooms, hoping to hear some movement by which he could be certainthat she had reached home in safety. But there was no sound, and heturned away sighing, for compassion and the tender pity which everygenerous man feels for a fallen woman whom he has once loved, wasturning the bitterness of his rage into intense pain. Hearing nothing, and with vague uncertainty at his heart, the unhappyman entered his own dark chamber, threw off his clothes and flunghimself into bed, wretched beyond any power of my pen to describe. But he could not sleep, could not even rest, the very effort at reposedrove him wild. He got up again, dressed himself and sat down by theopen window, looking out into the darkness. All at once he started andleaned far out of the window. Was it fancy, or had some wailing voicepronounced his name? Something gray and weird seemed floating from hissight through the gathering fog. At first it had the form of a humanbeing, then it seemed as if a pair of wings unfurled and swallowed itup. Was it his wife? Could that winglike envelopment be her gray woollenshawl, tossed by the wind? Had her voice been engulfed in the far-offmoan of the ocean? In this dreary state the unhappy and most wronged manremained all the rest of that gloomy night. CHAPTER LXVI. GONE. The day began; the sun was up; once more the old house awoke to life andactivity. Sitting in his chamber, Grantley Mellen heard the familiar sounds below;he knew that life must sweep on again, that he must rise once more andgo forth among his fellow-men, hiding his misery as best he might, taking his place in the world and bearing the secret burden of hisdishonored life. He went to the window, swept back the curtains which hehad drawn over it, and looked at himself in the glass. If he had wishedto know how his corpse would look after the ravages of time and disease, he could have learned it in that prolonged gaze. It was absolutely the face of a dead man; even the eyes lookedlifeless--there was only a heavy, stony expression, which had neitherspirit or humanity in it. It was late in the morning when Elsie awoke from the heavy slumber whichhad succeeded her swoon. For a few moments she lay still, believing thatthe events of the past night had been only a dream. Suddenly she raisedherself with a cry of anguish--she had caught sight of the shawl whichElizabeth had wrapped about her--she knew that it was all real. She sprang out of bed, opened the door, ran through the empty chamberand entered her sister's room: "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" There was no answer. She looked about--the fire had died down in thegrate, the room was empty and desolate as a grave. She hurried through into the sleeping apartment, calling still in avoice which frightened herself: "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" The bed-chamber was empty too--the bed untouched. "Gone!" cried the wretched girl. "Gone! Where is she? What has become ofher? Elizabeth, Elizabeth!" She shrieked frightfully in her anguish--cried out in such terribleanxiety, that the sound reached the chamber where Grantley Mellen sat. He went out into the hall and approached the door of the dressing-room. Elsie heard him--her first impulse was to flee but her limbs refused tomove. She heard him try the door--heard him call: "Elsie! Elsie!" She must meet him--there was no escape. Again the summons was repeated, more imperatively now. "Elsie, open the door--quick, I say!" She got to the door, she turned the key; her brother entered quickly, and stood in Elizabeth's desolate room. "Where is Elizabeth?" she cried. "I can't find her--I want Elizabeth. " Mellen felt a shiver of dread pass through his frame. He pushed thechamber-door open and looked in, pale with anxiety. She was notthere--the bed was untouched, and gleamed upon him through the crimsonlight that filled the room, like a crusted snowbank. There was none ofthat luxurious confusion which usually marks the apartment of a sleepinglady. The rich toilet service was in complete order. There was nojewelry flung down with half sleepy indifference, no garments layingready for use on the chairs, or across the sofa. The silken windowcurtains were drawn close. The carpet looked like moss in the deepshadows of an autumnal forest. "Gone, gone! Oh, my God, what has become of her?" he exclaimed. "Where--what has happened? Is she dead? Oh, I shall go mad--I shall gomad now, " cried Elsie. She fell into spasms, but still preserved her senses sufficiently not tospeak again--she dared not utter a word more, lest she should betray herknowledge of Elizabeth's sorrow. Mellen carried her to the sofa and laid her down upon it, wrapped shawlsand eider down quilts over her, holding her hands, which trembled likefrightened birds, striving in every way to soothe her, as Elizabeth hadso often done in the time gone by for ever. Elsie lay back at length, quiet but utterly exhausted. "Where is Elizabeth?" she moaned. "What has happened?" "Never take that name on your lips again, " he said; "let even her memorybe dead between us. That woman is no longer my wife--you will never seeher. She shall not suffer; I will deal gently with her; but to you, mydearest sister, she is dead, forever and ever. " "You have killed her!" shrieked Elsie. "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" "She leaves this house of her free will, Elsie--the only condition Ihave made is that she takes her name far out of our lives. Have youknown--have you suspected this woman, Elsie?" "No, no! I don't know anything but what is good of her--I don't believeanything! She is good and kind--send for her! You shan't drive heraway--she shall come to me now! My dear Elizabeth--I love her! You shallnot do this--you are mad, mad! She is the best woman that ever lived!Let me go to her--I will go!" She was writhing again in hysterical spasms, but Mellen forced her backwhen she attempted to rise. "Be still, Elsie--try to understand me! I can't tell you the wholestory--but we are parted. Do not plead for her. Do not mention hername. " "But, Grantley, Grantley!" "No more, I say--not a word. " "She is innocent, " moaned the girl; "she is innocent. " "I know what you suffer--think of all that I endure--let that give youstrength. " "I tell you she is an angel--she has done no wrong!" "I had the confession which separates us from her own lips--I tell you Iwould not have believed any other testimony. Don't struggle so, Elsie--lie still. " The girl fought with him like an insane creature--she had no selfcontrol or reason--it was inability to speak which kept her fromshrieking out in Elizabeth's defence. She could only gasp for breath, and when words did come, it was that broken cry: "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" "You must try to understand me, Elsie! You are all I have left in theworld--oh, Elsie, Elsie! She has gone forever, and I loved her so--Iloved her so. You and I must live on as best we can--it is only for you, child, that I live at all. " "Only bring her back--clear it all up--the truth--the truth at last! Oh, Grantley, I----" Her words were so indistinct that he could not gather their meaning; shewas struggling more fiercely than ever, and it required all his strengthto hold her. "If you love me, Elsie, strive to be calm! Oh, think of my trouble, myanguish--my sister, my sister!" "Only send for her--call her here!" "Be quiet and I will search, but she went off last night, I do not knowwhere!" Elsie gave one frightful cry and sank back in his arms insensible again. Her swoon was so death-like that it seemed as if life had gone out forever. Just as Elizabeth had raised her and carried her into her own room, sodid Grantley Mellen carry her now, stricken by a fear so horrible thathis past agony paled under it. What if she were dead--if she should wakea raving maniac, and all from the evil influence of that woman. He called no assistance; he watched over Elsie in that lonely chamber, trying every remedy he could find, but for a long time his efforts wereunavailing; she lay there, white and cold, as if the snowy counterpanehad been her winding sheet. Just as he was calling her name in a last frenzied burst of grief, Elsieopened her eyes. She was too feeble for speech, but she rememberedeverything clearly, and made a vain effort to rise. "You must not talk, Elsie; don't stir--you will hurt yourself!" He searched on the toilet table, found a bottle of laudanum, andadministered as large a dose as he dared; he knew that the effects couldnot be so dangerous as her present suffering. He sat down by the bed, folding his arms about her, calling her by everyendearing name that his tenderness and fear could suggest, striving tosoothe her into slumber. Elsie would lie quiet for a few moments, then begin to struggle and cryout, till it seemed to Mellon that she would die before the opiate couldtake effect. The potion worked at length; she lay back on the pillows white andstill--her eyes stared drearily about the chamber once more, and thenclosed--she had fallen into a heavy sleep. For a long hour Grantley Mellen remained on his knees by her bedside, where he had fallen. He rose at length. Victoria was knocking at the door, and warning heryoung mistress that breakfast was on the table. Mellen went to the door and opened it, checked the girl's cry ofastonishment with a gesture, and said: "Miss Elsie is very ill--go downstairs at once, and let there be nonoise in the house. " Vic crept away in frightened silence; Mellen followed her into the hall, gave orders to one of the men servants to get a horse ready, went intothe library and wrote a dispatch to his physician in the city, and cameout again. By the time the man was starting off to the station, Clorinda andseveral of the servants, to whom Victoria had communicated her tidings, were assembled in the hall. In consultation they forgot their awe of the master, and asked athousand eager questions, which he answered with brief sternness. "Go back to your places, all of you, " he said; "Miss Elsie is asleep, and must not be disturbed till the doctor arrives. " "Is missus wid her?" demanded Clo. He turned upon her with a frown which made her spring back as if she hadreceived an electric shock, and entirely checked any further desire toquestion him where his wife was concerned. He turned towards the stairs again, but Dolf interposed with one of hisprofound bows. "'Scuse me, sar, but de brekfus is on de table. " Self-restraint must be kept up; whatever suspicions might arise when thefact of Elizabeth's disappearance became known in the house, this proudman would not expose himself to the curious eyes of his menials. He went into the breakfast-room, drank the coffee Dolf poured out with askillful hand, pretended to eat a few morsels, then pushed his chairback and hurried up to Elsie's chamber--he could not trust himself yetin the presence of his servants. Below stairs all sorts of stories were rife. Victoria peeped intoElsie's room and came down with the information that "She lay darlike a beautiful corpus!" Everybody groaned in concert, but she added new astonishment by saying: "And missus ain't nowhars about. She ain't in Miss Elsie's room, and sheain't in her own, and her bed ain't been touched all night. " Clorinda began to nod her turban with a sapient air. "What did I tell yer!" cried she. "Now what did I jist tell yer. " "But whar can she be?" wondered Dolf. "What do yer s'pose has happened, Miss Clorinda?" "'Nuff's happened, " returned Clo, "and more'n 'nuff! I told yer detunderbust would break, an it has. " They urged and entreated her to speak; but it was difficult to speakwhen she literally knew nothing, so she contented herself with goingabout her work with unusual energy, while the rest stood around andwatched her, deeming this an occasion when idleness was to be takenquite as a matter of course. Clo nodded her head, muttered to herself, and made dreadful confusionamong her pots and pans, exciting her fellow-servants to a fearful pitchby her air of mystery, but not a word would she speak beyond vague andappalling hints. While the servants below stairs wore away the morning in vagueconversation and surmises, growing every instant wilder and moreimprobable, Grantley Mellen sat in that darkened chamber watching hissleeping sister. The physician arrived late in the evening; by that time Elsie was awake, and he looked a little grave while giving his medicines and examininginto the case. "Keep her very quiet, " he said to Mellen, who followed him into thehall; "it is a severe nervous attack, but she can endure nothing more. Don't let her get up--I'll come back to-morrow. Where is Mrs. Mellen?she is so good a nurse I should like to give her my directions. " "She--she is not here, " Mellen answered. "In town, I suppose? You had better send for her, or give me her addressand I will call and tell her how much she is wanted the moment I reachtown. To-night I stay in the village. " "Thank you, I won't trouble you, " replied Mellen. "You will be hereto-morrow morning?" "Oh, certainly! Don't be at all alarmed--Miss Elsie is subject to thesenervous attacks. So I shan't call on your wife?" "No, sir, no;" Mellen answered, impatiently. "I must return to mysister. " He bowed the doctor downstairs and disappeared, leaving the son ofEsculapius to go on with some rather strange ideas in his head. He had another patient in the village, and so drove over there in thecarriage which had brought him from the station. As he was standing onthe hotel porch old Jarvis Benson came up, caught him by the button-holeand began a long story, to which the physician listened with suchpatience as he could find. CHAPTER LXVII. UTTER LONELINESS. When Elizabeth Mellen quitted the graveyard, she was for the momentinsane. Mellen had left her alone with the dead and the man she had sohated. He had forsaken her there in that cold, desolate night, regardless that she had once been his wife, scorning to remember hereven as a woman. This thought stung her proud soul through all itsanguish. She would not return home; not a single hour would she restunder the roof which loomed up so gray and ghostly behind those weirdtrees. But where could she go? in all the headlands that spread awayfrom the coast there was no shelter for her. Degraded, broken-hearted, abandoned to her fate, like a wild animal, she stood alone among thegraves of those who had been happy enough to die. This terrible blow, long as it had been dreaded, came upon the poorwoman suddenly at last. At the bottom of her heart there had been allthe while a desperate hope of escape. But it was over now. The worst hadcome, and that was almost annihilation. She looked up to the sky. Thestars were all out. The soft gray clouds which had floated over themonly a little while before were turning leaden and heavy, so heavy thatthe ocean was one mass of blackness, as if the mighty deep had veileditself with mourning, while the throes of a coming tempest heaved itsinner depths. The man North had left her at last--she was utterly alone. Never in this world had a human being been cast forth to such utterdesolation. She looked down on the torn earth at her feet, and her poorheart ached to lie down with that other woman who had found her rest soearly, and was at peace. She thought of her with strange envy, remembering that the ocean had cast her forth when it moaned and heavedas she could hear it now, --the grand, beneficent ocean, that could givedeath to a poor soul pining for it as she did. She bent her head andlistened to the far-off voice which held her with a sort of fascination. "I will go, " she said, "I will go. It calls me--with ten thousand voicesit calls me. " She started from the tombstone against which she had leaned, and swiftlytreading a passage through the graves, forced her way out by the brokenpickets. That moment Mellen stood in the cedar grove and saw her pass. Had he come forth all might have been well, but fierce pride rushed inand checked the noble impulse that had brought him back so far. Sheswept swiftly by him and was lost in the fog. Some strong impulse oflove broke up through the insane fascination which drove her toward theocean, and in spite of herself she drifted homewards. Once a break inthe clouds sent down wild gleams of light, throwing up black vistas ofgloom through every break in the woods, and revealing dense, gray massesof vapor, frowning over the waters. Then came darkness again, and shewandered on. Without knowing how, Elizabeth found herself on the lawn before her oldhome. The odor of dead leaves and late autumn blossoms rose up from thesoil, and enveloped her with sickening remembrances. All at once thewoman recognised the place. That pile with its gables and towers hadbeen her home only a few short hours before. Why had she turned thatway? What mocking fiend had driven her back against her will? Thethought maddened her, but she could not move. The passionate love in herheart anchored those weary feet. She flung up her arms towards a windowthrough which a light shone dimly--the window of his room, and anagonising cry of farewell broke from her. It was his name that fled fromher lips like a burning arrow, and reached her husband in the gloomystillness of his chamber. The window opened. She tore her feet from the earth and fled. Herhusband, of all others, should not know that she was there, prowlingabout the home from which he had driven her. That cry of agony comingfrom her lips frightened back her pride. She darted away across the flower-beds, through thickets and over thelawn, which lay moist and heavy under the fog. Her wet feet gotentangled among clusters of dead heliotrope and crysanthemums, stillblooming in defiance of storm and frost. The shawl blew loose from herhands, which unconsciously huddled it close to her bosom, and was tornby the thorny rosebushes. Fragments of her dress were left behind. Sheplunged into a swampy hollow where clusters of tall catstail, sweet flagand sedgy rushes grew around a little pond, swarming with trout and goldfish. Her feet sank into the marsh till the water gurgled over hergaiters. She stood a moment, looking out upon the black pool, tempted tothrow herself in; but some water-rat or frog, frightened by herapproach, made a great leap, and plunged into the black depths, givingout a horrible idea of reptile life. Not there, not there; no one should find her after she was dead. Theocean, the great heaving ocean had called her; why was she lingering bythat miserable pool of black water, full of living things? Again sheplunged forward, broke through the tangled sedges, and trampled down thespicy peppermint, till she reached firm land again. Then on--on--on tillshe stood under the beetling cliff which frowned over the shore tavern. It was the dark hour now which comes just before daylight. The gleam ofa candle shone through one of the tavern windows, and this faint idea ofwarmth drew her that way. She crept up close to the building, andthrough the little panes of glass saw Benson with his daughter and herchildren at breakfast together. When the days grew short it had always been the old man's habit to eathis breakfast by candlelight. It was a pleasant, homely picture that thewretched woman looked upon. Her haggard eyes grew wild at the sight ofso much warmth, while her teeth chattered with cold, and terrible chillsshook her from head to foot. A noble wood fire blazed on the hearth, filling the small white-washed room with its golden glow. The soft steamfrom the tea-kettle curled up the chimney, broiled fish and hot Indiancakes sent a savory odor through the ill-fitted sash. Elizabeth had eaten nothing for the past two days, and with the sight ofthis comfortable breakfast, an aching desire for food seized on her. Food and warmth; let her have them and she was ready to die. This animalwant drew her close to the window. A child at the table saw that whiteface with its wild burning eyes, and pointed its finger, utteringfrightened shrieks. Elizabeth darted away, crying out to the storm, "They will not have me;even his menials drive me forth. " The beach was not far off, and from it rose a sound of lashing waves, hoarse with the thunder of mustering storms. Afar off the moan of thedeep had sounded like an entreaty, but now it came full and strong, commanding her to approach. She obeyed these ocean voices like a littlechild; her powers of reasoning were gone; all consciousness of pain ordanger benumbed; everything else had rejected her, but the great oceanwas strong, boundless. With one heave of its mighty bosom it would sweepher away forever. She walked steadily on to the beach, forcing her way to the sands;through drifts of seaweed and slippery stones, on, on she walked, slowly, but with horrible firmness, through great feathers of foam thatcurled upon the sands; on and on through whirlwinds of spray, till agreat wave seized her in its black undertow and she was gone. CHAPTER LXVIII. PLANS AND LETTERS. All that day Elsie remained in bed, sleeping a good deal, but so nervousand shaken that she would not permit herself to be left alone for asingle instant. Her brother's presence seemed to fill her with fear, andshe shrank with a strange sort of timidity from every tender word orsoothing caress; still she was wretched if he left her bedside, andthere he watched the long day through. Evening came. Mellen was compelled to go through the pretence of anothermeal; indeed he forced himself to eat, for he began to grow angry withhis own weakness. He had thought when the first struggle was over to feel only an icy, implacable resentment against the woman who had wronged him; he wasashamed of the tenderness in his own nature when he found that, strongerthan his rage, more powerful than the horror with which he regarded herdishonor, was the love he had believed uprooted suddenly from his heart, as a strong tree is torn up by tornados. Yes, he regretted her! It was not only that his life must be a desolateblank, he pined for her presence. But for his pride he would have rushedout in search of her, and taken her back to his heart, sweeping asideall memory of her sin. He roused himself from what appeared to him such degrading weakness byone thought--the partner in her guilt was his old enemy; a man too vilefor vengeance, even. That memory brought all the hardness back to his face, all the insanepassion to his soul, but it centered on the man now. That night, in the woman's very presence, he could not take thevengeance that he meditated, but now he was prepared to force her fromthe villain's grasp--on to repentance. Alone in his library, Grantley Mellen wrote several letters; it wasimpossible to tell how that meeting would end, and he must makepreparations for the worst. When all was done he rose to go upstairsagain; a sudden resolution made him pause. He sat down at his desk oncemore, and wrote these lines: "ELIZABETH--I said that even in your dying hour, I would never forgive you: I retract. If my pardon can console your last moments, remember that it is yours. I have made no alteration in my will; if you can accept the benefits which may accrue to you by my death, take them; but so surely as you ever attempt to approach the innocent girl who has been so long endangered by your companionship, my curse shall follow you, even from the grave to which you will have consigned me. " He put the note in an envelope, sealed it carefully, and addressedit--"To Elizabeth. " These were necessary precautions. The man who had twice wronged himpossessed the fierce courage of a bravo. If Elizabeth was found withhim, death might come to one of them--even if that followed, the womanwho had been his wife should never share the degrading future of a mantoo vile for personal vengeance. In mercy to her he would separate them. He found Elsie sitting up in bed. She shrank away among the pillows whenhe entered; he saw the movement, and it shook his heart with a new pang. This artful woman had drawn the spell of her fascinations as closelyabout that pure girl as she had enthralled him. Elsie shrank from thebrother who had deprived her of the love on which she had leaned. Elizabeth had left him nothing but bitterness. "Are you feeling better?" he asked, sitting down by the bed. "Oh, I never shall be any better, " she murmured; "I shall die, and then, perhaps, you will be sorry. " Mellen could not be angry with her; it wounded and stung him to hear herspeak thus, but he answered, patiently: "When you are able to reflect, Elsie, you will see that I could not haveacted differently. Few men would have shown as much leniency as I havedone; regardless of the consequences to themselves, they would have madethat woman's conduct public, and ruined her utterly. " "She wasn't bad, " cried Elsie; "you are crazy to think so. She was thebest woman in the world. " "Have you forgotten what I told you this morning--what I was forced totell you or submit to your hatred? From yon window you could look out onthe spot where she had buried----" "Be still!" interrupted Elsie, with a shriek. "I won't stay in the houseif you go on so--be still, I say!" It required all his efforts to soothe the excited girl. He longed toquestion her, to know if she had left Elizabeth much alone during hisabsence, to understand how she could have been so persistently deceived, but she was in no state to endure such inquiries then. Elsie lay back among her pillows, refusing to be comforted: "If you want to cure me send for Bessie--my dear, dear Bessie! Searchfor her--send the people out!" "Elsie, she has gone with that man; I cannot follow her there. " "No, no; she is wandering about in the cold. Go, search for her!" "Anything but that, Elsie--ask anything else in the world. " "I don't want anything else. " "As soon as you are better we will go away from here, " he continued; "toEurope, if you like. " "But how will she live?" persisted Elsie. "What will become of her? Nomoney--no friends. Oh, Bessie, Bessie!" "She has plenty to live on, " he replied. "There are stocks enoughdeposited in her name to give her a comfortable income. " "But they are gone, " cried Elsie. Then, remembering the danger of thatavowal, she stopped suddenly. "Gone!" he repeated. "How do you know? Oh, Elsie, do you know more thanyou own--do--" "Stop, stop!" she screamed. "You have driven Bessie away and now youwant to kill me! I don't know about anything--you know I don't. Just theother day Bessie spoke something about the stocks; I thought from whatshe said that you had taken them back for some purpose. " He was perfectly satisfied with her explanation, but the distress andfright into which she had fallen nearly brought on another nervouscrisis. Great drops of perspiration stood on her forehead, and theslender fingers he held worked nervously in his grasp. "Don't talk any more, dear child, " he said. "Try to go to sleep again. " "I can't sleep--I never shall rest again--never! I feel so wicked--Ihate myself!" "Child, what do you mean?" She must restrain herself, no danger must come near her. Even her sorrowfor Elizabeth, her stinging remorse, could not make her unselfish enoughto run any personal risk of his displeasure. "I don't know what I mean--nothing at all! But it drives me wild tothink of Bessie. Where can she be--where could she go? Suppose she haskilled herself! Oh, she may be drowned in the bay--drowned--drowned!" She went nearly mad with the ideas which her fancy conjured up, but itwas perfectly in keeping with her character that in the very extremityof her suffering, no word for Elizabeth should be spoken that wouldimplicate herself. Mellen must not guess at her knowledge of his wife'sfault. "You will have her searched for, " she cried; "promise me that, if youdon't want to kill me outright, promise me that. " "It could do no good, Elsie, none whatever. She has chosen her owndestiny. " "It might, it might! If she has no money what will become of her?" "I will inquire to-morrow, " he replied. "I will write to my agent. Ifshe has disposed of the stocks I will see that she has means to liveupon; I promise you that. " "Really, truly?" "Did I ever break my word, Elsie?" "No, no; but you are so hard and stern. " "Never with you, darling--never with you. " Elsie groaned aloud, but hastened to speak: "I am only in pain--don't mind it. " "My poor little Elsie, my sister, my treasure!" "Do you love me so much, Grant?" "Better than ever; you are all I have now! Oh, Elsie, don't shut yourheart against me, I can't bear that. Try to believe that I have acted asjustly as a man could. To the whole world I can be stern and silent, butlet me tell you the truth. I loved that woman so, my heart is breakingunder this grief. Bear patiently with me, child. " "Oh, if you suffer, send for her back, " cried Elsie. "Let her explain;you gave her no time----" "Hush, hush! Have I not said all those things to myself?" This man's pride was so utterly crushed that he was revealing the inmostsecrets of his soul to this frail girl, scarcely caring to conceal fromher how keenly he suffered. "But try, " pleaded Elsie; "only try. " "It is impossible; later you will see that as plainly as I do. Don't yousee what a sin I should commit in taking a false, dishonored woman backto my heart; what a wrong to my sister in exposing her to the society ofa creature so lost and fallen?" "She is good!" cried Elsie. "Bessie was an angel! Oh, I wish I wasdead--dead--dead! I can't bear this; it is too much--too much!" Elsie wrung her hands and sobbed piteously; she had wept until natureexhausted itself, and that choked anguish was more painful to witnessthan the most violent outburst of tears. "We loved her so, " muttered Mellen; "she was twined round that girl'sheart as she enthralled mine; she has broken both. " "What are you saying, Grant?" "Nothing, dear; I only pitied you and myself for loving her so much. " "I will always love her, " cried Elsie; "you never shall change me;nothing shall do that. She is innocent; I believe it; I would say sobefore the whole world. " CHAPTER LXIX. ELSIE PROMISES TO BE FAITHLESS. Mellen was seized with a sudden fear. "Elsie, " he said, "if anything should happen to me; if I should die----" She caught his hands and began to tremble. "What do you mean? Die--die!" "Nothing, dear; don't be frightened. But life is uncertain; what I meanis this--if you should outlive me promise never to seek that woman;never to let her come near you. " "I can't promise that; I can't be so wicked. " "You must, Elsie. " "I can't; I won't! No, no; I'll never be bad enough for that!" "If you refuse me this, Elsie, you will sink a gulf between us which cannever be filled up. " "Don't talk so; remember how sick I am. " "I do; I won't agitate you, but we must have an end of this subject. IfI should die--" "I won't hear you talk about dying, " she broke in. "You frighten me;you'll kill me. " But he went on resolutely; "Promise never to see or hear from her. " "Not that; it is too wicked--too horrible. " "Elsie, " he cried, in stern passion, "promise, or I will go out of thisroom, and though we live together it shall be as strangers. " He rose as if to fulfil his threat; she sprang up in bed; her cowardice, her selfishness mastered every other feeling. "I promise. Come back, Grant, come back; oh, do!" He seated himself again, soothed and caressed her. "We will not talk any more, " he said, kindly. "Henceforth let everythingconnected with this subject be dead between us; that woman's name mustnever be mentioned here; her very memory must be swept out of thedwelling she has dishonored. You and I will bury the past, Elsie, andplace a heavy stone over the tomb; will you remember that, child?" "Yes, yes; anything! Do what you please; I cannot struggle any longer;it is not my fault. " "Indeed no, darling! You are tender and forgiving as an angel! Oh, Elsie, in all the world yours is the only true heart I have found. " She lay there and allowed him to speak those words; she sufferedterribly in her shallow, cowardly way, but she could not force her soulto be courageous even then. In time her volatile nature might turndeterminedly from the dark tragedy. She probably would convince herselfthat she was powerless; that, since it could do no good to grieve overElizabeth and her mournful fate, it was better that she should dismissall recollection of it from her mind, drown her regrets, enjoy suchpleasures as presented themselves, and build up a new world between herand the past. But as yet she could not do that; she was completely unnerved andincapable of any resolution. She writhed there in pitiable pain andcaught at every straw for comfort. "You won't forget your promise, Grant?" "What, dear?" "To send money--that she may live, you know. " "I will not forget, rest satisfied. I will attend to it this very day;don't think about that any more. " "How can I help thinking? You might as well tell me not to breathe; Imust think!" "The end has come; it can do no good to look back!" Almost the very words Elizabeth had so many times repeated during thoselast terrible days; the recollection went like a dagger to Elsie's soul. It was a long time before she could be restored to anything likecomposure; then Mellen forbade her to talk, fearing the consequences ofcontinued excitement. "You can sleep, now, darling; you will be better in the morning. " "And you will take me away from here, Grant?" "Yes, dear; whenever you like. " "I don't care about the place--the farther the better! I cannot stay inthis house--I should die here. But not to Europe--oh, you won't take meto Europe?" He only thought the sudden terror in her voice rose from a fear of thevoyage or some similar weakness. "You shall choose, Elsie; just where you please. We will go to the WestIndies--as you say, the farther the better. " "Yes, Grant, yes. " "Now shut your eyes and go to sleep. " "You won't leave me, " she pleaded. "No; I shall stay near you all night. " "It is so dreadful, " she went on, glancing wildly about the room; "Ishould go mad to wake up and find myself alone. " "You shall not, dear; indeed you shall not. " She grew quiet then; after a little time he heard Victoria in the hall, and went out to speak with her. "You will lie down on the bed in the room next Miss Elsie's, " he said, "and be near her if she wants anything. " He had not forgotten that he must be absent in the night, and wascareful to guard the cherished girl against every possible cause offright or agitation. He spent the evening in Elsie's sick chamber as he had passed the day. Elsie did not sleep, but she was glad to lie quiet and keep her eyesclosed, shutting out the objects around her. Sometimes when herreflections became too painful to bear, she would start up, catch hishands and shriek his name wildly, but his voice always served to calmher. Towards midnight she fell into a heavy slumber. More than an hour beforehe heard Victoria enter the next room, and knew that he could leaveElsie in safety. He bent over the bed, kissed her white forehead, and stole softly out ofthe room. He went down into the library and sat there drearily, starting at theleast sound, almost with a belief that he should stand face to face oncemore with his wife who might yet return on some possible pretence. Thehours passed, but there was no step from without, no sign of approachanywhere about the house. He went to the window, pushed back the curtains and looked out--thefirst thing he saw was the cypress tree waving its branches as they haddone the night before when their moans seemed inarticulate efforts tospeak. The moon was up now, streaming down with a broad, full glory, verydifferent from the spectral radiance of the previous night. How vividlyrecollection of those fearful hours came back as he stood there! Helived over every pang, felt every torture redoubled--started back as ifagain looking on the dead object which had shut out all happiness fromhim for ever. Suddenly he saw the figure of a man, that man, stealing across the lawn;he did not wait to reflect, flung open the window and dashed out inpursuit. He was too late--the intruder disappeared, and though he made along and diligent search his efforts were futile. He returned to the house, livid with the new rage which had come overhim. "I will find him, " he muttered; "there is no spot so distant, no placeso secret, that my vigilance shall not hunt him down!" So the night passed, and when the dawn again struggled into the skyGrantley Mellen returned to his sister's chamber, and sat down to watchher deep, painful slumber once more. No sleep approached his eyelids--it seemed to him that he must not hopeto lose consciousness again--that never even for an instant would thatcrushing sorrow and that mad craving for the lost woman leave him atrest. CHAPTER LXX. ALMOST A PROPOSAL. In the basement story of Piney Cove, the absence of Mrs. Mellen was acontinued source of curiosity. But for once, that part of the householdhad little but conjecture to go upon; so after a time, curiosity diedout and the selfish element rose uppermost, especially with the mulatto, Dolf, who had not yet found out the sum total of Clorinda's fortune. The night after Mrs. Mellen's disappearance, there had been an anxiousmeeting in the neighborhood, at which Elder Spotts had held forth withpeculiar eloquence, and Clorinda had been wonderfully loud in herresponses, a state of things which filled Dolf with serious perplexity;in fact, it had been a very anxious meeting to him. After their returnhome, that young gentleman lingered in the basement, looking somiserable that Clorinda asked the cause. "Yer knows, " said Dolf, prolonging the situation as much as possible, inthe hope that some bright thought would strike him by which theconversation might be led round to the subject uppermost in his worldlymind; "yer knows very well. " "Why, yer's making me out jis' a witch. " "No, Miss Clorindy, no; don't say dem keerless tings--don't! I ain't amakin' you nothin', only de most charmin' and de most cruel of yersect. " If Clo did not blush it was only because nature had deprived her of thedangerous privilege, but she fell into a state of sweet confusion thatwas beautiful to behold. "Dar ye go agin, " said she; "now quit a callin' me witches and sich, orelse say why?" "Didn't I see you dis berry even'?" said Dolf. "In course ye did; we was to Mrs. Hopkins's when de meeting was ober. " "And wasn't Elder Spotts dar, too?" "In course he was; yer knows it well enough. " "I knows it too well, " said Dolf. "Dar's whar de coquettations comes in;dat's jis' de subjec' I'm 'proachin' yer wid. " "Me!" cried Clo, in delightful innocence. "Laws, I didn't know yer evenlooked at me; I tought ye was fascinated wid dat Vic. " "I'se neber too busy to reserve you, Miss Clorindy, " said Dolf;"wherever I may be, whatever my ockipation, I'se eyes fur you. And Iseed you; I seed de elder a bending over ye, a whisperin' in yer ear. " "Oh, git out!" cried Clo. "He didn't do no sich. " "Oh, yes, he did, Miss Clorindy; dese eyes seen it. " "Wal, he was a axin' me if I was gwine to come to meetin' more reg'lardan I had ob late. " "It took him a great while to ax, " said Dolf, in a reproachful voice. Clo laughed a little chuckling laugh. "He's a bery pleasant man, de elder, " said she; "bery pleasant. " "Dey say he wants a wife, " observed Dolf. "Do dey! Mebby he do; anyway he hain't told me dat. " "But he will, Clorindy, he will!" "Tain't no ways likely; don' 'spec I shall knows much bout it!" "Oh, yes, yer will, " insisted Dolf. He was serious, and Clo began to grow dizzy at the thought of so manyconquests crowding upon her at once. "I jis' b'lieve he's a sarpint in disguise, " said Dolf, with greatenergy; "one ob de wust kind of old he ones. " "Laws, Mr. Dolf, don't say sich things; he's a shinin' light in desanctumary, I'se certain. " "It's a light I'd like to squinch, " cried Dolf, "and if he pokes himselfinto my moonshine I'll do it. " Clo gave a shrill scream, and caught his arm, as if she feared that hewas intending to rush forth in search of the elder, and put his menaceinto instant execution. "Don't kick up a muss wid him, " she pleaded: "why should yer?" "It 'pends on yer, Miss Clorindy, yer know; de 'couragement yer've ben agivin' him is 'nuff to drive yer admirers out o' der senses. " "Oh, dear me, I neber heerd sich audacious nonsense!" said Clo. "It's true, " answered Dolf, "an' yer knows it. But ye're received in datman, Miss Clorindy, yer is! He's got both eyes fixed on de glitterin'dross. I've heerd him talk 'bout de fortin yer had, an' how it wud set apusson up, an' what good he might do wid it 'mong de heathen. " Clo gave another scream, but this time it was a cry of indignation andwrath. "Spend my money 'mong de heathen!" she cried. "I'd like to see him doit! comes 'bout me I'll pull his old wool fur him, I will. " Dolf smiled at the success of his falsehood, and made ready to clenchthe nail after driving it in. "Dat's what he tinks anyhow. Why, Miss Clorindy, he was a tryin' terfind out jist how much yer was wuth. " "'Taint nobody's business but my own, " cried Clo, angrily, "folksneedn't be a pumpin' me; 'taint no use. " "Jis' what I've allers said, " remarked Dolf, with great earnestness;"sich secrets, says I, is Miss Clorindy's own. " "Yes, dey be, " said Clo, holding on to the sides of her stool as tightlyas if it had been the box which contained her treasures. "I've said sometimes, " continued Dolf, "dat if de day shud eber comewhen dat parathon ob her sex made up her mind ter gib her loved hand tosome true bussom, she'd probably whisper musical in his ear de secretshe has kept from all de wuld. " Clo was divided between the tenderness awakened by these words and thevigilance with which she always guarded the outposts leading to hercherished secret. "Ain't dat sense, Miss Clorindy?" demanded Dolf, getting impatient. "I hain't said it warn't, " she replied. "Dis wuld is full ob mercenary men, " Dolf went on, "searchin' fur defilty lucre; I'se glad I neber was one ob dem. I allers has 'spised dedross; gib me lobe, I says, and peace wid de fair one ob my choice, andI asks no more. " Clo played with her apron string again, and looked modestly down. But Dolf did not know exactly what to say next without committinghimself more deeply than he desired; indeed, he had been led on nowconsiderably farther than he could wish, but that was unavoidable. "Not but what fortins is desirous, " he said, "'cause in dis wuld peoplemust lib. " Clo assented gently to that self-evident proposition. "Do yer know what I'se often tought, Miss Clorindy, " said Dolf, startingon a new tack. "'Spect I don't, " said Clo. "I'se wished many a time, more lately'n I used ter, dat I could takesome fair cretur I lobed ter my heart, and dat 'tween us we had money'nuff ter start a restauration or sometin' ob dat sort. " Clo sniffed a little. "In dem places de wurk all comes on de woman, " said she. Dolf was quite aware of that fact; it was the one thing which made himcontemplate the idea with favor. "Oh, not at all, " he said, "de cookin's a trifle; tink ob de 'counts; myhead's good at figures. " "Dey kind o' puzzles me, " Clo confided to him softly. "Tain't 'spected in the fair sect, " said Dolf; "dey nebber ort totrouble 'emselves 'bout sich matters. " Then Dolf sighed. "Yer wonders what's de matter, " he said; "I was jis lamentin' dat Ihadn't been able to save as much as I could wish, so dat I could realisesich a dream. " "Laws, " cried Clo, so agitated and confused she was about to speak thewords he so longed to hear; "how much wud it take? Does yer tink dat ifa woman had--" "I say Clo, where be yer?" The interruption was a cruel one to both the darkeys, though fromdifferent reasons; the voice was Victoria's. "Clo!" she called again, in considerable wrath, "jis' you answer now. " Clo sprang up in high indignation. Dolf mounted a couple of steps andappeared to be diligently searching for something in a closet. Victoria opened the kitchen door, looked out and tossed her head angrilywhen she saw the pair. "I s'pose I might a split my throat callin', and yer wouldn't aanswered, " she cried. "I'se 'bout my business, " said Clo, grimly, "jis' mind yours. " "I s'pose Mr. Dolf am 'bout his business too, " retorted Vic. Dolf turned around from the closet and asked sweetly, "Did you 'dressme, Miss Vic?" "No, I didn't, and don't mean ter. But Miss Elsie's woke up, and wantssome jelly and a bird; where am dey, Clo?" "Look whar dey be and ye'll find 'em, " replied Clo. "Ef they hain't gone down dat ol' preacher's throat it's lucky, " criedVic, slamming the door after her, thus defeating poor Dolf in the verymoment of success. CHAPTER LXXI. FUTILE PLEADINGS. Elsie was better that morning. When the physician arrived he pronouncedher much improved, and confessed to Mellen that he had at first fearedan attack upon the brain, but he believed now it was only the result ofa severe nervous paroxysm. This time he made no inquiries of Mellenconcerning his wife; the manner in which they had been received on theprevious day did not invite a renewal of the subject. Elsie was eager to get up, after her usual habit, the moment she beganto feel better; but the doctor ordered her to lie in bed, at least forthat day. "But I want to get up so badly, " said she, when her brother returned tothe chamber; "I am so tired of lying here. " "Just have patience for to-day; the doctor would not allow the leastexertion. " "He's a cross old thing!" pouted Elsie, with a faint return to her oldmanner, which made Mellen both sigh and smile. "You will soon be able to put him at defiance. But, indeed, you are soweak now you could not attempt too much. " "Oh, that's nonsense! I don't believe anything about it. You shall stayhere with me; if I have to be kept prisoner I will hold you fast, too. " "There is no fear of my attempting to leave the room, " he replied. Elsie felt much improved. She sat up in bed, made her brother play atvarious games of cards with her, talked and looked herself again. But into the conversation, in which Mellen did his best to hold a share, there crept some chance mention of that name which those walls must nolonger hear. It fell from Elsie's lips thoughtlessly, and at oncedispelled her faint attempt at cheerfulness, throwing her into the gloomwhich she had succeeded in shutting out for a little time. "Did you write that letter, Grant?" she asked, quickly. "Yes; I sent it down to the village, to go by the morning's mail. " "Thank you, Grant, thank you!" She attempted to console herself with thinking she had done something inElizabeth's behalf, but when her conscience compared it with all thatshe ought to have done, her coward heart shrank back at the contrast. "I am tired of cards, " she said, sweeping the bits of pasteboard off thebed with one of her abrupt movements, which would have been rude inanother, but seemed graceful and childish in her. "Cards are stupidthings at the best!" Mellen patiently collected the scattered pack and laid it away, tryingto think of some other means of relieving her _ennui_. "Shall I read to you?" he asked. "I don't believe I could listen, " she said, tossing her head wearilyabout. "I don't know--just try. " There was a pile of new novels and magazines on the table in the centreof the room, for Elsie always kept herself liberally supplied with thesesources of distraction, though it must be confessed that she generallycarried the recreation to an extreme, reading her romance to theexclusion of more solid studies, just as she preferred nibblingbon-bons, to eating substantial food. "There certainly is opportunity for a choice, " Mellen said, glancing atthe pile. "What book will you choose?" "Oh, bring a magazine; read me some short story. " Mellen seated himself, opened the periodical and commenced reading thefirst tale he lighted upon. It was a story by a popular author, beginning in a light, pleasant way, and promising the amusement hislistener needed. But as the little romance went on it deepened into apathetic tragedy. It was an account of a noble-born Sicilian woman who, during the Revolution, endured, silently, every species of suffering, atlast death itself, rather than betray her husband to his enemies, yetthe husband had bitterly wronged her and half-broken her heart duringtheir married life. Elsie did not listen at first, but as the story went on her thoughtsbecame so painful that she tried to fasten her attention upon thereading. When she began to take notice Mellen was just in the midst ofthe account of this Sicilian woman's martyrdom in prison, bearing upwith such serene patience, faithful to her vow, firm in herdetermination to save the man who had injured her. Elsie fairly snatched the volume from his hand. "Don't read it!" she exclaimed. "What made you choose such a dolefulthing; it makes my flesh creep. " He saw the change which had come over her face, and reproached himselffor his carelessness in having chosen so sad a tale; but the truth was, in his absorption, he had not the slightest idea of what he was reading, his voice sounded in his own ears mechanical, and as if it belonged tosome other person. He went to the table to make a more fortunate selection. "Here is a volume of parodies, " he said, "shall I try those?" "Anything; I don't care. " He commenced a mischievous travestie of a poem, but though it waswittily done, its lightness jarred so terribly on both reader andlistener that it was speedily thrown aside. For some time they remainedin gloomy silence, then Elsie began to moan and move restlessly about, then Mellen tried to rouse himself and be cheerful again. The afternoon passed very much in the same way. At last Elsie declaredthat she would sleep awhile. "Anything to wear away the time!" she said. Mellen wondered if he should ever find anything that would shorten thehours to him, but he held his peace. "I have such an odd, horrible feeling, " said Elsie; "just as if I werewaiting anxiously for something--every instant expecting it. " "That is because you are nervous. " "Perhaps so, " she said, fretfully. He was waiting. Henceforth life would be but one long waiting just forrevenge, then to be free from the dull pressure of this existence. "How white you are!" Elsie said suddenly. "I don't believe you haveslept at all. " It was true. For nights Mellen had not closed his eyes, but he felt noapproach towards drowsiness even now. "You will fall sick!" cried Elsie. "What shall I do then?" "Don't be afraid; I am well and strong. " He said the words with a loathing bitterness of his own ability toendure. The more powerful his physical organization, the more years ofloneliness and pain would be left for him to bear. His mind flew on tothe future; he pictured the long, long course towards old age; thedreary lapse of time which would bring only a cold exterior over hissufferings, like a crust of lava hardening above the volcanic firesbeneath. "Don't sit so, looking at nothing, " cried Elsie. "Yes, dear. There, do you think you can go to sleep?" "I won't try, unless you go to sleep too. Draw the sofa up by the bedand lie down. " He obeyed her command, willing to gratify her least caprice. She gavehim one of her pillows, threw a part of the counterpane over him, andmade him lie there, holding fast to his hand, afraid to be alone, evenin her dreams. "Do you feel sleepy, Grant?" she asked, after a pause. "Perhaps so; I am resting, at all events. " "Don't you remember when I was sick once, years ago, I never would sleepunless I held your hand?" "Yes, dear. " How far back the time looked--he had been a mere youth then--what afearful waste lay between that season and the present! Suddenly Elsie started up again. "You sent the letter, Grant?" "Yes, yes; be content. " She was so much afraid even to sleep, that it relieved her to turn herlast waking thoughts upon some little good she was doing Elizabeth. "Good-night, now, " she said; "I can go to sleep. Kiss my hand, Grant. You love me, don't you?" "Always, darling, always; nothing can part you and me. " She fell away into a tranquil slumber, and Mellen lay for a long timewatching her repose; it was a brief season of peace to her, for burningthoughts had not followed her into her dreams. The extreme quiet, the sight of her placid face soothed himimperceptibly. A dreary weakness began to make itself felt after thatlong continued excitement. At length the lids drooped over his eyes, andhe slept almost as profoundly as Elsie herself. For a long time therewas no sound in the chamber; the brother and sister lay slumbering whilethe day wore on and the twilight crept slowly around. When Elsie awoke it was to rouse him with the cry which had been sooften on her lips during the previous day-- "Bessie, Bessie!" He started up, spoke to her, and his voice brought her back to thereality. "I was so happy, " she moaned; "I dreamed that Bessie and I weregathering pond lilies--she was wreathing them about my head--then justas I woke I saw a snake sting her--before that it was all bright. Oh, dear, if I could only sleep forever!" CHAPTER LXXII. TOM FULLER RETURNS. The next day Elsie was still stronger and better. She consented to liein bed all the morning, making it a condition that she might get up andbe carried downstairs to pass the evening. "That is the dreariest time, " she said; "it drags on so heavily. " Mellen promised her, and she was childishly happy. "You shall have an early dinner, Grant, and then we'll take tea in theevening, and eat toast and jam just as we did when I was a child. " "Yes, that will be very comfortable. " He had tried to say pleasant, but he could not speak the word. The daywas so warm and bright that a little after noon he took her out for ashort drive, then she lay down to rest again, resolved to be strong andpass the evening below. The change was pleasant to her--she felt quiteelated, as she always was in health, at the idea of amusement. They got through the day rather quietly, and Elsie did not have a singlerelapse of her nervous tremors. When she awoke from her afternoon nap it was growing dark. She cried outquite joyfully when she saw Grantley sitting by the bed: "It is almost evening at last!" At that moment Victoria appeared at the door. "Come in, " Mellen said; "what do you want?" Victoria entered on tip-toe, though she knew plainly enough that heryoung mistress was awake, and whispered in the doleful semitone shereserved for sick rooms: "If you please, Mister Fuller's just arrived, and he's a asking afterall of you in a breath. " Elsie started up on her pillows, and the brother and sister looked ateach other in blank dismay when they thought of the blow that must beinflicted upon the warm, honest heart of Elizabeth's cousin. "Go and say that we will be down, " said Elsie, recovering her presenceof mind. Victoria departed, and Grantley cried out passionately: "How can I tell him? Poor Tom, he will nearly die. " "You must not tell him yet, " said Elsie, "not one word--just say Bessieis absent. " "Such prevarication is useless, Elsie, he must know the truth. " Elsie began to cry. "There, you are contradicting me already. I won't go down--I shall besick again--my head swims now. " "Don't distress yourself, dear, don't. " "Then let me have my own way, " she pleaded. "What do you wish? Anything to content you. " "That's a good brother, " said Elsie. "Go down and merely tell Tom I havebeen very sick, and that Bessie has gone to New York--anywhere--not aword more. " "But he will wonder at her absence during your illness. " "No, he never wonders; it doesn't make any difference. " "I detest these white lies, Elsie. " "Oh, well, if you want to kill me with a scene, go and tell Tom, " sheexclaimed, throwing herself back on her pillows; "I shall be worried todeath at last. " Mellen was anxious to soothe her, and against his judgment submitted. "I'll go, darling; I'll go. " "Good Grant; kind brother! Send Victoria to me; I will be all dressedwhen you come back. " Mellen went out and called the servant, then he passed downstairs, andin the hall met Tom, who rushed towards him, exclaiming: "The woman says Elsie is very sick; is she better; what is it?" "She is much better; don't be frightened; she will be downstairs in afew minutes. " "Thank God, " muttered Tom, his face still white with fears that Victoriahad aroused. Mellen was too much preoccupied to notice his extreme agitation, orspeculate upon its cause if he had observed it. "I only got back this afternoon, " said Tom, "and I hurried over here atonce. How is Bessie?" "She--she is not at home, " faltered Mellen. "Not at home and Elsie sick?" "She was gone, " said Mellen, "and I did not send for her. " Tom was too much troubled about Elsie to reflect long upon anythingelse, and directly Mellen broke from his eager questions, saying: "Go into the library, Tom; I'll bring Elsie down. " He went upstairs, and knocked at his sister's door. "You may come in, " Elsie called out; "I am ready. " When he entered she was sitting up in an easy chair, wrapped in a prettydressing-gown of pink merino, braided and trimmed after her own fancifulideas, a white shawl thrown over her shoulders, the flossy hair shadingher face, and looking altogether quite another creature. For the first time since Elizabeth's departure, a feeling of reliefloosened the oppression on Mellen's heart. "You look so well again; God bless you, darling!" "Of course I'm pretty!" she cried childishly, pointing to herself in theglass. "I shall make a nice little visitor. " "You will always be one, my sunbeam, " he said. She shivered a little at his words, but she would not permit herself tothink, determined to have her old carelessness, her old peace back, ifshe could grasp it. "How is Tom?" she asked. "Dreadfully anxious about you, poor fellow. " "Did he ask for Bessie?" "Yes--yes. " "But you said nothing?" "No, Elsie; he knows nothing. " "That is right, " she said; "I can tell him better than you. Be kind tohim, Grant. " "Yes, dear; he saved your life; Tom is very dear to me; poor fellow. " "I am to be a visitor, remember, " she said childishly; "You must notforget that. " "I will forget nothing that can give you pleasure, be certain of that, "he answered, kindly. "Now you shall lead me downstairs, " she said. "You must not walk; I will carry you. " "No, no; I am so heavy. " But he took her in his arms and carried her downstairs, as he had sooften done in her childhood, while Victoria followed with cushions andshawls to make her perfectly comfortable. "I am your baby again, Grant! Don't you remember how you used to carryme about?" "Indeed I do; you are not much larger now. " "You saucy thing! I would pull your hair only I am afraid you would letme fall. " He carried her into the library and laid her on the sofa. Tom sprangforward with a cry of terror at the change his absence had made in herappearance, but a gesture from Mellen warned him that he must controlhis feelings lest his anxiety should agitate her. "I am so glad to see you, Tom, so very glad, " she said, clasping herdelicate fingers about his hands, and so filling him with delight by herlook and words that he could not even remember to be anxious. "It has seemed an age to me since I went away, " said Tom. "And you havebeen sick, little princess, and Bessie gone! that is strange. " "There, there, " cried Elsie; "you must not talk about my appearance orsickness or anything else! Just tell me how pretty I look, and donothing but amuse me. " "You seem like an angel of light, " cried Tom, looking wistfully at herlittle hand, as if he longed to hide it away in his broad palm. The fire burned cheerfully in the grate, the chandeliers were lighted, the tea-table spread, and everything done to make the room pleasantwhich could suggest itself to Dolf and Victoria, in their anxiety toplease the young favorite. "It is so pleasant, " she said, with a sigh of relief; "so pleasant. " Then Victoria brought her a quantity of flowers Dolf had cut in thegreenhouse, and she strewed the fragrant blossoms over her dress andwreathed them in her hair, making a beautiful picture of herself in herrich wrappings and delicate loveliness. "Now we will have tea, " she said, "bring all sorts of nice things, Victy. " "Yes, 'deed. I will, Miss! Clo she's ben a fixin' fur yer! Laws, it jis'makes my heart jump to see you up agin. " As the girl left the room Mellen said: "How she loves you! Everybody does love you, Elsie. " "They must, " she answered; "I should die if I were not petted. Oh, Grant, it's so nice here; don't you like it?" "Yes, indeed; you make the old room bright again. " Her spirits had risen, she was really quite like her old self, and thatwithout effort or pretence. Then the tea was brought in, and she insisted on at least tastingeverything on the table. Clo was well acquainted with her dainty ways, and the varieties of preserves and jellies she had brought out from herstores was marvellous. Elsie fed Tom with bits of toast, made him eat everything he did notwant, and beg for all that he did, and was so bright and peaceful thatMellen himself grew quiet from her influence. CHAPTER LXXIII. A FEAST AND A LOVE FEAST. While the evening was passing so pleasantly with Elsie, the principalpersonages below stairs were holding a subdued revel in thehousekeeper's room. Miss Dinah had come up from the village, and her ebony suitor wasexpected. With that and their delight at Miss Elsie's improvement, thewhole staff was in excellent spirits. "It's one ob dem 'casions, " said Dolf, "when we ort ter do somethin' alittle out ob de common run--what do yer say, Miss Clorindy?" Clo smiled affably; certain explanations had passed between her and Dolfon the previous day, which made her inclined to consider any proposal ofhis with high favor. She summoned her unfortunate drudge Sally, and ordered her to set thetable at once. "And don't spend yer time a gaupin' at Miss Dinah's new dress, " saidshe, severely; "'taint manners, nohow. " The truth was Sally had not observed the gown, but its bright crimsonhad struck Clorinda's fancy, and being tempted to stare at it enviouslyherself, she concluded the girl must be doing the same thing. "Jis' obsarve what Miss Clorindy tells yer, " remarked Dolf, "and yer'llbe on the road ter 'provement; Sally, yer couldn't hab a more reficientguide. " Clo bridled and grew radiant; she cast a glance of triumph at Dinah, andonly regretted that Victoria had not yet come downstairs to hear thesebenign words. "I 'spect Othello won't get here till late, " said Dinah, beginning tofear that the good things would all have disappeared before his arrival. "Der's some meeting at de hotel, and he'll be kept dar--de gemmen tinksnobody else can wait on em. " "He desarves deir 'preciation, " said Dolf, loftily, with the air of aman so supremely great that he could well afford to allow ordinarypeople to claim their little virtues unchallenged. "Wal, " said Clo, "arter all it needs trabbel and the world to develop aman proper. " "Jis' so, Miss Clorindy; yer's allers rezact. " He gave her a very tender glance, and Clo giggled in delightfulconfusion. "But I tell you, Mr. Othello mustn't lose his share of 'freshment, "pursued Dolf, anxious to secure as many extra meals as possible. "MissClo, will you permit me to make a proposition?" "I'll feel it an honor, " said Clo. "Yer does me proud, " returned Dolf with a profound bow, while Dinah satquite aghast at their stateliness and high breeding, and Sally began tothink Clo must speak Spanish as well as Dolf. "I moves we has our tea now, " said Dolf; "it's a sort of delercatecompliment to Miss Elsie to eat when she does, and later in de ebenin'arter Mr. Othello comes we might make a brile ob dat chicken in decloset--marster don't eat nothin', and I'se afeared it'll be wasted. " Clo was complaisance itself, and went to work while Dolf encouraged herwith his smiles. By the time Victoria came downstairs the table was spread sumptuously, and in order to carry out Dolf's extraordinary idea of complimentingMiss Elsie, there were sweetmeats and cakes, hot muffins, cold tongue, and stores of eatables that brought the water into Dolf's crafty mouth. The meal began in greatest harmony, Miss Dinah was very affable, Vicreally was the best-natured creature in the world, and just now she wasperfectly happy from seeing her beloved young mistress better; Dolf wasso circumspect in his conduct that Clo was kept in the state of highgood humor befitting the glory of her new turban, and the firstbrightness of the change which had come upon her prospects. The truth was, the day before, while she was peeling onions, Dolf grewdesperate, and was led on to that point beyond which there was noturning back. Clo had grown tender and confidential--he learned theamount of her fortune--five hundred hard dollars in the bank. After thisthe happiness of that sable pair was supreme. For the moment she reallylooked beautiful in his eyes, and with tears in their depths--the resultof affection, not of the onions he assured her--he implored her to makehim the happiest of men. He performed his part in the most grandiloquentstyle, dropping on one knee as he had seen lovers do from the upper loftof the Bowery Theatre, and holding her hands fast, one of which graspeda knife and the other an onion. Before they were disturbed matters were completely settled, though Dolfpleaded for the engagement being kept secret a little while. "I jis' want to see what dat ole parson'll say, " he averred, though thetruth was, Dolf had been so indiscreet in his protestations to Victoriathat he was a little fearful of consequences if that high-spiriteddamsel learned the news without a little preparation. "Nebber you mind de parson, " said Clo; "laws, I wouldn't wipe my oleshoes on him, 'sides it ed be something wuth while jis' to denounce ourconnubiolity to de hull company dis ebening. " But Dolf flattered and persuaded until she consented to comply with hiswishes. Victoria had been so much occupied above stairs that she found noopportunity for observation, otherwise Dolf's manner and the mysteriousair of importance which Clo assumed, would have warned her thatsomething extraordinary had happened. Clo made Sally wait on her more than ever, boxed the girl's ears for herown mistakes, tried on new turbans, surveyed herself in the glass, andfluttered from room to room in the highest state of feminine triumph. Dolf tried his best to be happy, but it required a vivid recollection ofthe money lying in that bank to make him at all comfortable. He keptrepeating to himself: "Five hundred dollars! One--two--three--four--five!" Then he would remember Victoria's youth and golden beauty, his owndelicious freedom, and groan heavily. But he was sure to bring up hisspirits again by muttering, vigorously: "Five hundred dollars! One--two--three--four--five!" But it was a season of holiday delight to Clorinda. The highestaspiration of her spinster soul was soon to be gratified--she would havea husband! No long engagement for her; she made up her mind to that onthe moment. With that yellow bird once in the cage, she was not going tolose time in closing the door--not she! She fed her intended to repletion with dainties, and it spoke marvelsfor his digestion that after all the dinner he had eaten he could makesuch havoc among the cake and preserves, still looking complacentlyforward to the prospect of broiled chicken. Crisp crullers disappearedlike frostwork in his nimble jaws, he laid in a very unnecessary stockof tongue considering his natural advantages that way, made a dismalcavern of an immense fruitcake, and softened the effect with a wholemould of apricot jelly. Dinah and Vic certainly kept him in countenance, but Clorinda rathertrifled with the sweets, drinking so much strong tea in her pleasurableagitation, that to an observer given to ludicrous ideas, her jetty facewould have suggested the idea of an old fashioned black teapot, with herpug nose for the chubby spout. Sally witnessed this dashing festivalfrom behind the door, scraped up the jelly left in the glasses, stolebits of toast and muffins on their road to the table, and solaced herappetite on various fragments, till at last, growing bold and gettinghungry, she crept to the pantry and purloined half a pumpkin pie. Untilit had disappeared, like a train down a tunnel, she never rememberedthat Clo was sure to miss it in the morning, but reflected, in herfright, that it was possible to shut the cat up in the closet atbedtime, and so escape detection. After tea Dolf brought out a pack of cards--a pack which hadmysteriously disappeared from the library table some time before--andinducted the ladies into the mysteries of sundry little games, winningtheir pennies easily and cheating them without the slightestcompunction. That was a point beyond Clo, she could not lose her money even to Dolf, and vowed from that time out she would only play for pins. "Gamblin's wicked, " she said, virtuously. So they played for pins, and Dolf allowed her to be the gainer. When shelost, Clo gave crooked ones in payment, and thus her high spirits werepreserved untarnished. CHAPTER LXXIV. THAT MONEY IN THE BANK. At last Othello arrived and made the circle complete. A great, shinycreature, uglier than a mortal easily can be, at whom Miss Dinah castadmiring glances, and did the fascinating in a way which Clo copied onthe instant. Dolf reminded her of the chicken, and proposed making a bowl of flipwhile she cooked the fowl, an idea which received unanimous approval. They were gathered about the supper-table, Dolf was carver, and managedto secure an unfair portion of the delicate bits, proposing all sorts oftrifles to suit Othello's palate, and then devouring them before theunfortunate creature could get more than a look at the dainties. Othello was giving an account of his labors during the evening, and fromhis story it was quite evident that he had been the most importantpersonage in the assembly, and Dinah shone like a bronze Venus with thetriumph in his success. "Oh, laws!" said he, suddenly; "I quite forgot!" "What, what?" they asked. "Why, what Mr. Moseby said. 'Spec it don't consarn nobody here; only, asMiss Clorindy's a lady of property, she naterally feels interested inwhat happens to oder folks wid fortins. " Clo bridled, and Dolf said majestically, feeling that he had already ashare in her wealth: "In course, in course; perceed, Mr. Othello. " "Wal, yer see the gemmen was talkin' 'bout de banks--I didn't hear debeginning, 'cause dat boy, Pete Hopkins, let de punch glasses fall, andI was a fixin' him. " "Did it break 'em?" cried Dinah, feeling an interest in the details notshared by the others. "Only two. I gave him six cracks for each--the little limb!" "Wal, 'bout de bank, " said Dolf, impatiently. "Yes, dat's what I'm gwine to tell. Mr. Moseby, he said--you knowhim--dat tall man----" "Laws, we know him well 'nuff, " said Vic. "Go on if you're gwine to. " Dinah looked reproachfully at her, and Othello continued: "Mr. Moseby--he said de Trader's Bank had blowed all to smash--cleanup. " A scream from Clorinda brought them all to their feet. "Massy sakes, " cried Vic; "what is it?" "Have yer got fits?" demanded Dinah. "Bring de peppermint, " suggested Othello. "Miss Clorindy, dear Miss Clorindy, what am it?" cried Dolf, with asudden sinking at his heart. Clo would have had hysterics, but not being a fine lady, she gave two orthree yells, kicked the table, pulled her frizzed hair, and shouted, amid her tears: "You Sally, git my bunnit--quick!" She rose, and they crowded about her. "Whar be you gwine? What's up?" "Git my bunnit!" she repeated. "Ise gwine to York, I is. " "To York, this time o' night?" cried Vic. "Yes, I is--let me go. " Dolf laid a hand on her arm. "Only 'splain, Clorindy, 'splain!" "Ise gwine to git at dem rascals. I want my money--I'll have it! Marstershall git it. Oh de villin scampsesses! I want my money. " Dolf dropped speechless in a chair, while the rest poured out floods ofquestions, which Clorinda was in no state to answer. "Was yer money in dat bank?" "Ise gwine to York; get my bunnit!" They fairly shook her, the general curiosity was so great. "Why don't yer speak?" said Vic. "Was yer money in de bank?" "Yis; ebery red cent. Oh! oh! Five hundred dollars--and it's a--allg--gone!" she sobbed. "I'll hev it! I'll hev it! Call marster! Git mybunnit. Oh! oh!" They made her sit down, they explained to her that nothing could be doneuntil the next day, and finally she subsided into silent tears. All thiswhile Dolf sat without offering one word of consolation; now he said: "Mebby dar's some mistake, Othello. " "No, dar ain't, " persisted Othello. "Mr. Moseby's lost ten thousanddollars; he'd orter know. De bank's gone to smash, clar nuff. " Clo burst into a new paroxysm of distress, and Dolf, after a briefstruggle with his own disappointment, turned on her: "Yer needn't rouse de house wid yer hurlyburly, " said he, savagely. "Better 'member Miss Elsie's sick. " Clo stared at him in tearless horror; a new fear struck her; was hegoing to prove false? "Don't talk so, " she said; "tink of yesterday, Dolf!" Dolf drew himself up, and looked first at her and then at the companywith an air of profound astonishment. "I tink her brain am turned, " said he. "'Taint!" roared Clo. "Oh, Dolfy, yer said yer loved me; yer knows yerdid; dat yer didn't care for money; dat I was a Wenus in yereyes--oh--oh!" "Wal, I do declar!" cried Vic. Dolf flew into a great rage. "Miss Clorindy, yer sorrow makes yer forget yerself; yer've ben adreaming. " Clo drew her apron from her eyes and looked at him; lightning wasgathering there which he would have done well to heed, but he did not. "Does yer mean that?" she demanded, sternly. "Sartin, I does. " "Yer denies kneelin' at my feet an' sayin', "Wasn't de onions made yercry;" a pleadin' and a coaxin' till I 'sented to marry yer. " "In course I does, " repeated Dolf, doggedly. "Take care! Jis' tink!" "Miss Clo, dis ere ain't decorous; I'se 'stonished at yer!" With a bound like an unchained tigress Clo sprang at him. Dolf dodged, ran behind the startled group, in and out among the chairs, through thekitchen, back again, and Clo at his heels. She had caught up a broom;once or twice she managed to hit him, and her sobs of rage mingled withDolf's cries of distress. "Take her off, " he shrieked; "ketch a hold of her!" "I'll kill him, " shouted Clo. "I'll break every bone in his 'fernalbody! Oh, yer varmint, yer cattle!" They laid hands on Clorinda at length, though it was a difficultoperation; and Dolf took refuge behind a great chair, peeping throughthe slats at the back, with his eyes rolling and his teeth chatteringlike some frightened monkey in a cage. The women were consoling and blaming Clo; Vic divided between convictionand anger, and Othello, like a sensible man, siding neither way. Suddenly they were roused by a prolonged cry from the floor above, a cryso shrill and unearthly that it froze the blood in their veins. In aninstant there followed a loud knocking at the outer door, and forgetfulof their own troubles, they crowded together like a flock of frightenedcrows driven from a cornfield. CHAPTER LXXV. UNEXPECTED DEVELOPMENTS. The evening had passed very pleasantly to Elsie; Mellen had humored hercaprices at whatever cost to himself, and kept her thoughts as muchaloof as possible from the events of the past days. It was growing late, and he had several times reminded her that it wastime she went to rest. Tom Fuller had taken the first hint and retired. "Let me sit up a little longer, " she pleaded; "I am not in the leastsleepy; it is so nice to get out of that dull chamber. " "But I am afraid you will tire yourself so completely, that to-morrowyou cannot come down at all. " "There is not the slightest danger of that; I am stronger than youthink. When this little dizziness in my head leaves me I shall be quitewell. " They talked a few moments longer, then she began turning over the paperson a stand near her sofa. Suddenly she took up a letter, and glancing atthe writing, exclaimed: "This is from Mr. Hudson! You did not tell me that you had heard. " "It came this afternoon while you were asleep. " "What does he say? Does he know where she is? Will you send him moneyfor her?" "There is no necessity. " "But she must have it; she can't live. " "My dear, she has her money. He writes me that sometime since he soldout the stocks by her orders. She was doubtless preparing to leave thecountry with that man. " Elsie fell back on the sofa overwhelmed by the new fear which came overher. The money had been paid; but where was Elizabeth? What to do--howto act! Before the whirl had left her brain there was a sound at thedoor of the little passage already described. "What is that?" exclaimed Mellen. "Some one trying that door. " "No, no, " she cried. "Come back; it's nothing; I'm afraid; come back!" He gave no attention to her cry, but hurried towards the door, while shewas attempting to rise from the sofa; he had it open, Elsie heard amuttered curse, an answering imprecation from another voice, looked out, saw the outer door ajar and a man just entering the passage with whomMellen closed instantly in a fearful struggle. That one glance had been enough; she knew the man; then it was herinsane shriek rang through the house. Mellen forced Ford into the room, flung him against the wall, locked thedoor, and exclaimed in a terrible voice: "At last! at last!" A bell rang at the front entrance, but no one in that room heeded it. Mellen sprang towards the man again, but he cried out savagely: "Keep off, if you value your life, keep off. " "One of us dies here!" cried Mellen. "William Ford, one of us dieshere!" After that long shriek Elsie had fallen back helpless; she had notfainted, but a sort of cateleptic rigor locked her limbs; there she laywithout voice or power of motion, listening to their words, which seemedto come through blocks of ice. "I did not expect to meet you here, " said Ford, calling up a suddenaudacity. "It's an honor I did not wish. " "I know who you expected to see; but the woman is gone; you must seekher elsewhere!" "Then you have driven her to destruction at last. I tell you, sir, weare a pack of cowards hunting down an angel. You and I and that prettyimp of satan. I came to tell you this: bad as I am, her goodness hastouched me with human feelings. If she is here and alive, justice shallbe done her, and for once the truth shall be spoken under this roof. That woman has bribed me to shield another through her. Soul and bodyshe has been made a sacrifice. There is danger to me here. This bit ofgoodness may bring ruin upon me, but I cannot leave the country forever, and know that she is being ground to dust under your heel; while thatother flimsy coward crowds her from hearth and home. For once, GrantleyMellen, you shall be forced to hear the truth and believe it. " "The truth from you!" exclaimed Mellen, with unutterable scorn, "that oranything else from so vile a source I reject--go, sir, we are notalone!" Ford, or North, glanced towards the sofa; recognised Elsie lying there, and turned again towards Mellen. "Twice you have broken up my life, " cried Mellen, "but this time youshall not escape! Here, in the home you have dishonored, you shall meetyour fate. Burglar, villain, how did you get here?" "By the way I have been in the habit of reaching these rooms. I hoped tosee your wife here, and tell her that at last I was resolved to knock mychains from her soul. She never would have spoken; but nothing, eventhough she had gone on her knees again, should have silenced me! If sheis not alive to benefit by the exculpation, I am resolved that hermemory, at least, shall be saved all reproach. " "I believe, " said Mellen, with cool scorn, "that it is expected that aman should perjure himself in behalf of a woman whom he has dragged intosin, but here, impudent falsehoods of this kind, count for nothing. " "But you shall believe me! If that woman is lost, if she has gone mad, for she was mad, when I left her in the graveyard, if she has wanderedoff and perished, or worse still----" "Hold, hold!" cried Mellen, shuddering. "If she is lost or dead, " continued North, without heeding the anguishin this cry, "you have murdered the sweetest and noblest woman that everdrew breath, and only that the worthless thing lying yonder, shouldcontinue to be pampered and sit above her. " Mellen started to his feet. "Silence!" he thundered. "Do not dare to take the name of that innocentchild into your lips. " A keen, sarcastic laugh, preceded the answer North gave to this. "So that strikes home, does it? Your wife has probably died by her ownhand, but you do not feel it. When that paltry thing is mentioned, youtear at the bit and begin to rave, as if she were the most worthycreature on earth. Ah, ha! There you are wounded, my friend. " Mellen remembered Elsie's presence. "Well, " he cried, pointing to her, "that woman only had my heart; myblood did not run in her veins; if you had struck me there the blowwould have been keener. " The man laughed again; Elsie heard both words and laugh, as she lay inthat marble trance. Had she been laid out shrouded for burial she couldnot have been more helpless. "So you drove your wife away; out of the house?" cried the man. "Iguessed as much. " "She is gone for ever, but you shall not live to join her. " "Before now she is dead! Listen to what you have done. I repeat it, yourwife was as innocent as an angel. She is dead, and I tell you so, knowing how it will poison your life. If there was guilt or dishonor inloving me it belonged to that pretty heap of deception on the sofa. Hearthat, and let your soul writhe under it, for your blood does run in herveins. I came to tell you this. That great hearted creature forced thetruth back in my throat, the other night; but you shall hear it now. There lies the mother of the child we buried, the other night!" "Liar! Traitor!" cried Mellen. Again came a violent ringing of the door-bell; steps in the hall; thistime the two men listened. "I am pursued, " muttered Ford; "they've cornered me; it is your turnnow. " "I will give you up if these are enemies, " cried Mellen; "there is noescape. " He took one stride towards the door, but Ford called out: "You are giving up your sister's husband; remember the whole world shallknow it. " There was bitter truth in the tone, but before Mellen could move orspeak, the door opened and two officers entered the room. "We have him safe, " said one of the intruders as he passed Mellen. "Caught at last, my fine fellow. " Ford started back--thrust one hand under his vest, and drew it outagain--there was a flash--a stunning report--he staggered back againstthe wall, shot through the chest. For a few instants there was wild confusion; the servants rushed in, thewounded criminal was lifted up, but during all that time Elsie lay onthe sofa quite unnoticed, not insensible yet, but utterly helpless, soblasted by the shock that mind and body seemed withering under it. Ford sat on the floor in gloomy silence. In spite of his resistance aneffort was made to staunch the blood which was trickling down his shirtbosom, but he said in a low, quiet voice: "It is useless. I have cheated you at last--the first good act of mylife has killed me--I am a dying man. It was my last stake, and I havelost it. " A great change in his face proved the truth of his words; even theofficers, inured to scenes of suffering and pain, recoiled before hisstony hardihood. One of them spoke in explanation to Mellen. "We don't know what he wanted here; we have been on his track for days;he committed a forgery, months ago, and was trying to get off to Europejust as it was found out. " "He's bound on a longer journey, that you cannot stop now, " said Ford. "Mellen, I have something to say to you--better send these men awayunless you want our little affairs discussed before them. " CHAPTER LXXVI. THE CONFESSION. After a few moments the men went out and left Mellen alone with thesuicide--in his excitement Mellen forgot Elsie's presence, and thedreadful state she was in. "I am dying, " said Ford; "I may live the night out--it don't matter! Youare glad to see my blood run--that's natural enough! Man, man, thetorment I go to isn't half as bad as that I shall leave behind for you. " "Say quickly what you wish, " exclaimed Mellen, forgetting even hishatred in the dreadful picture his enemy made, his garments red withblood, his face pale with the death agony, distorted with baffled rageand hate. "I believe nothing you say--you cannot move me. " "So be it, " said the man. "These fellows have tied my hands--put yoursin my coat pocket--you'll find three letters, a paper and a roll ofmoney. " Mellen obeyed, shuddering to feel the blood drops warm on his fingers ashe drew forth the package. "Read them, " said Ford, briefly. Mellen opened one after another of the epistles and read--they were inElsie's writing--they proved the truth of the villain's assertions. Thesmaller paper was a marriage certificate. The roll of bills--each notefor a thousand dollars--was the price of Elizabeth's bonds. Mellen staggered back with one heartbroken cry. "I have touched you, " exclaimed the man! "There lies your precioussister in a dead faint--here I am, dying, a criminal, but yourbrother-in-law none the less--stoop down, I want to whisper something. " Mellen bent his head, for his enemy was dying. "It is a fair certificate you see, but I was a married man all thetime. " As Ford whispered these words a fiendish smile covered the lips on whichdeath was scattering ashes. Mellen started forward with a wild impulse to choke the ebbing life fromhis lips, but they whispered hoarsely: "You can't fight a dying man--you'll only put me out of this cursed painif you choke me. " Mellen stood transfixed. "I'll tell you the story, " continued Ford; "novels always have dyingconfessions in them--hear mine. I tell you because it is too late toremedy what you have done--your wife is gone--I'm glad of it. She wasten thousand times too good for any of you. She's dead, I dare say; justthe woman to do it, without a word, and all for that little heap offroth. " Mellen could not speak; he felt about blindly for support, and sank intoa chair. "I always hated you, " Ford went on, and the hatred of a life burned inhis voice and convulsed his face. "When we were boys together, I sworeto pay you off for getting that old man's money away from me, hisrightful heir. That was bad enough, but your insolent kindness, yourinfernal, condescending generosity, was ten times worse. Mighty willing, you were, to dole out money that was more mine than yours, and claimgratitude for it. But I had a little revenge at the time, remember. Itook away the woman you loved--I cheated you out of money--that wassomething, but not enough. I came back to this country just after yousailed from Europe, and even before I ever saw the woman who became yourwife, or your sister, I had formed my plan--it succeeded. I met thatbunch of flimsy falsehood--I made her love me--made her mad for me--youwince--I'm glad of it. But mind me, I would not have married her afterall, but that I thought she had inherited half her old uncle's property. It would not have been worth while to saddle myself with a thing likethat. Then came your turn to laugh, if you had but known it. I was takenin--sold. The creature had not a cent, and no hope of one if sheoffended you. "It was a hateful position, especially as I did not care for the prettyfool after the speculation failed, and what's better, she soon got overcaring for me, just as the other did, and wanted to be off her bargain. I had given her a glimpse or two of my way of life. That did notfrighten her, but my poverty did. This little sister of yours hasluxurious tastes, and understands the value of wealth uncommonly well. But she had told me just how far you had made your wife independent inmeans. It was a pretty sum, and I saw a way of getting it. "Elsie had told me a great deal about your wife, and I made my ownobservations, though she detested me from the first, some women willtake such fancies. I say nothing of certain wires that I had laid in thebasement region of your house. "The little goose yonder really believed that you had married thatglorious woman only as a companion for her--that you did not love her inthe least. I knew better; she was a woman to adore, worship for ever andever: and you are no fool in such matters, I know that of old our tastesin that direction have always harmonized beautifully. Your wife adoredyou; I can say this now that you have killed her, but that little witchconvinced her of the story she told me, and it was breaking her heart, for that woman had a heart. "To save you from trouble and the creature that you worshipped even inher presence from disgrace, I knew that she would give up everything, even her life, which you have taken at last. "I told Elsie the truth, after I got a little tired of her, which wasearly in the honeymoon; let her know frankly that I had a wife living inEurope, though it was impossible for any one to prove it against mywill. The very day that I told her this I managed to convey some of herletters to me--fond, silly things they were--into your wife's room. ThenI sent Elsie home to tell her own story. "The girl was mad, crazy as a March hare, went into hysterics, made aninsane effort to kill herself, took poison and heaven knows what else inthe presence of your wife. I knew she would, and set her loose for thatpurpose. These tragedies were kept up till your wife, thinking your soulbound up in the girl, and herself nothing in comparison, made a solemnpromise never to betray Elsie's secret, and to shield her from all harmwith her own life if needful. I heard this and knew that my money wassafe. "Your wife came to me, for I was not permitted to enter the house aftershe found me out. There was a woman! I swear the only creature of thesex that I ever respected. She was firm but grand in her generosity, ready to sacrifice everything so long as it took Elsie out of my power. I gave up more of the letters, reserving these three for use, unknown toher. She raised all the money in her power at the time, but I kept thecertificate, resolved not to sell that without demanding the last centshe possessed. "In telling my grand secret, I had been cautious to keep all possibilityof proof to myself. They knew that my first wife, your old lady love, was living, but had no means of proving the fact, or even that I hadever been married at all, otherwise my position might have beendangerous; as it was, those two women were like flies in a spider's web. "Our child, your nephew, was born, and died, fortunately for us all. They were obliged to trust me a little then. Your wife summoned me tothe house, for she was afraid to claim help from any other humanbeing--I went, and with my own hands buried it under a cypress tree inyour grounds. That heroic woman stood by and watched. She would nottrust me out of her sight, fearing that I might attempt to see Elsie, whom she guarded like a mother bird when hawks are near. Noble soul. Itwas all useless; I had no wish to see that faithless little imp, and asfor her, I dare say she was glad to get rid of me even at the bittercost she was paying. In fact I know she was, after that other noblecreature took up her burden. "Well, after this I got a little money from your wife now and then, under threats of claiming my wife, which always brought her toterms--remember I had told her she was not my legal wife, but heldproofs that she was--I could claim or reject her as I pleased. "But one day a new idea came into my head; I found out that you werecoming home just as the steamer which brought you was on the coast. Thatyour will had been made, leaving all you had to be equally dividedbetween your wife and sister. If you should never reach shore Elsiewould be worth claiming in earnest. But with that news came a letterfrom my wife; against my commands she was following me to this country, just when her presence was certain ruin. " The man broke off in his narration here, evidently convulsed with morethan physical pain, specks of foam flew to his lips, great drops ofagony stood on his forehead. "Brandy; give me some brandy!" he cried out huskily. "Some brandy, Isay. " Mellen poured some brandy into a glass and held it to his mouth. Hedrank eagerly, and sank back to the floor again. "What's the use of talking about that? I would have saved her at thelast, and tried hard enough, but the storm was too much for me. Afterall that, you baffled me and got on shore; the fiends must have guidedthat pilot boat. I got frightened too. It was not a part of my programmeto go down with you. " "Wretch!" said Mellen, struck with a sudden idea, "you were the personwho nearly lost me among the breakers. " "Yes, " answered Ford. "We both had a narrow chance, but the risk wasworth running--that is, if your will really was made--but when you oncetouched shore all hope for me was over. I must leave America; I sentword to your wife that I must have twenty-five thousand dollars or claimmy wife. "She was trying to get it; she gave me the bracelet as a bribe fordelay, one night when I came. Still of one thing I pledge you my soul, it is pretty much all I have left now, your wife never dreamed that Iwas your enemy, Ford. She knew I was a villain, and held the fate ofthat pretty fool in my hands. Now you have the whole story. I came hereto-night because I had not heard from her; now I believe she's dead. Ithought I would see that girl there. Now, then, Grantley Mellen, are yousatisfied? You have driven your wife away, you could believe her guilty, and pet that frivolous thing in her place!" "'When did I first see her?' when she was a flirty little school girl. "'When did I marry her?' what there was of it, remember--just after youstarted for California, when the widow Harrington innocently brought mea guest into this house against the wishes of its mistress, who had seenme about the boarding-school, charming the canary birds with serenades. Once or twice she caught me with my guitar playing the fool under herown window. Of course she was not certain whether the homage wasintended for her or Elsie, but I think took it to herself and wasindignant, giving me in exchange for my music, such looks as a queenmight bestow on her slave. I rather liked her for it; that kind ofhomage was not suited to her. The heap of thistle down yonder liked it. She knew what it meant. The only deep thing about such creatures istheir craft. That girl is cunning as a fox. The pure, innocent thing, for whom that splendid creature was sacrificed; if I were not dying, theidea would make me laugh. "There, now are we even? You deprived me of a fortune I was brought upto expect; I have managed to get some of it back. You loved a woman, andI married her. You married another woman, the most glorious creature Iever saw, and in a fit of jealous rage with me, turned her out upon theworld to die. "Tell me now, if my revenge has been complete?" Mellen ran to the door and opened it. "Come in, " he cried to the officers. "Carry that man away! Take him tothe lodge; he shall not even die here. " "As you will, " cried Ford. "I will hold my tongue for that poor woman'ssake. " He could not walk, so they carried him down to the lodge, and there, while waiting for a doctor to come, he sat looking death in the face, with the same desperate bravado that had marked his conduct all thenight. CHAPTER LXXVII. SEARCHING. Shriek after shriek from Elsie roused Mellen. She was raving in horribledelirium, and when assistance arrived it proved that she had been seizedwith brain fever, and there was scarcely a hope of her recovery. Standing there by her bed, this thought must have been a relief toMellen; but he did not forsake her, his pride was utterly crushed. Helonged to cast himself down by her side and die there. The next morning, when nurses and physicians arrived, Mellen left thehouse. He was going out on an aimless search for his lost wife--thewoman who had given up her last hope for him and his. He learned at the lodge that the wounded prisoner had been carried tothe village by his own command; that he was alive still, but could notlast more than another day; that his name was North, and he waswell-known among the sporting gentry who came to the shore tavern. Allthis was told him as news. Mellen hurried to the city and commenced his task. He sought forElizabeth in every place where there was a possibility of her havingtaking refuge, but without avail. He used every means in his power tomake some discovery, but they were ineffectual. When night came he returned home, only to hear Elsie's mad shrieks andlaughter echoing through the desolate house, to pass the night withthose sounds ringing in his ears, and feel that terrible remorse tuggingat his heart. The next morning he started again on his errand. He was told in thevillage that the man was dead. The story had gone abroad that he was adaring burglar, and that the officers had surprised him breaking intoMellen's house. He had found no strength to tell his story, so fear ofopen disgrace perished with him. In the madness of his grief, Mellen had forgotten that Tom Fuller washis guest. The young man's chamber was in another wing of the building, and he heard nothing of the wild turmoil that distracted the family. Tomwas not a very early riser, and when he came down in the morning, sauntering lazily into the breakfast-room, expecting to see Elsie therein her pretty blue morning-dress and flossy curls, he found the roomempty, no table spread, and no human being to greet him. "Well, this is strange, " said Tom; "but when Bessie is away things willgo to sixes and sevens, I dare be sworn. And Elsie isn't well, poordarling! Hallo! there goes Mellen, riding like a trooper! What on earthdoes all this mean? I am getting hungry, and lonesome, and----" Here Tom gave a jerk at the bell, and cast himself into an easy chair. Dolf presented his woe-begone face at the door. "What's the matter, Dolf? Isn't it breakfast-time? Where is your mastergoing--and--and--Well, Dolf, can't you tell me why Miss Elsie isn'tdown?" "Miss Elsie, oh, sah, she am sick. " "Sick, Dolf! You don't say that?" cried Tom, starting up, with his faceall in a chill of anxiety. "Yes, I mean just dat, and nothing else. " "No, no; not very sick, Dolf, " cried Tom, trembling through all hisgreat frame, "only a little nervous, a headache, or something of thatsort. " "She's just ravin'--crazy--ask Vic if you don't believe me. The doctorscome in before daylight; I went after 'em myself. Robbers broke into dehouse last night, sah, and frightened our sweet young lady a'most todeath. " "Robbers, Dolf!" "Yes, sah. A gemman, too, as has been a visitor in dis dentical house. Marster catched him in de act ob takin' out de silver, and degemman--robber, I mean--felt so 'shamed ob himself dat he up and bangeda bullet straight frough his own bussom, afore Miss Elsie, too!" "Poor thing; precious little darling, " cried Tom; "Mellen's left her allalone, and Elizabeth away; dear me! Dolf, Dolf, what was that?" "It's her a screaming. " "What, Elsie, my Elsie?" "Yes, sah; dat am her. " "Dolf, I say, " cried Tom, in breathless anxiety, thrusting a ten dollargold piece into the negro's hand; "Dolf, would it be very much amiss, you know, if I was to take off my boots and just steal up?" "Well, I doesn't 'zactly know; de fair sex am so captious 'bout usgemmen; but Vic is up dar, and you can ask her, she knows all 'bout de'prieties. Smart gal, dat Vic, I tell you; loves Miss Elsie, too, likefifty. " "Does she?" said Tom; "here's another gold piece, give it to her, withmy best regards, Dolf. " Dolf pocketed the gold piece, and that was the last time it saw thelight for many a day. Tom took off his boots and crept upstairs in hisstocking feet, holding his breath as he went. Vic came out of the shadedroom, and the young man's grief softened her so much that she allowedhim to steal into Elsie's boudoir, where he sat all the morninglistening to the poor girl's muttered fancies, after bribing Vic withgold pieces to leave the door open, that he might catch a glimpse nowand then of the beloved face, flushed and wild as it was. Generous, noble-hearted Tom Fuller; he had been really hungry when hecame from his own room, but all that was forgotten now, and there he satfasting till the shadows slanted eastward. Then he saw Mellen ridingtowards the house at a slow, weary pace, which bespoke great depression. Tom arose and went downstairs, urged to meet his friend by the kindestheart that ever beat in a human bosom. "She's better, I am quite sure; she slept two or three minutes; so don'tlook so downhearted, " he cried, seizing Mellen's hand as he dismounted. "But where's Elizabeth? I thought you had gone after her. " "Elizabeth, my wife, " answered Mellen, lifting his haggard eyes to Tom'sface. "She is gone--lost--dead. My friend, my friend, I have murderedyour cousin, murdered my own wife. " "Murdered her; now I like that, " said Fuller; "but where is she? notgone off in a tiff. Bessie wasn't the girl to do that any way; but asfor murder, oh nonsense!" "Fuller, you are her only relative, and have a right to know. Come outinto the grounds, the air of the house would stifle me. " They sat down together on a garden chair within sight of the oldcypress. "I have been a proud man, Fuller, sensitive beyond everything to thehonor of my family, but never knowingly have I allowed this feeling tostand between my soul and justice. Your cousin has been terribly wrongedsince she came under my roof. It is now too late for reparation, but toyou, her only relative, the truth must be known. I will not even ask youto keep the facts secret. I have no right. " "Look here, old fellow, " said Tom, wringing Mellen's slender hand inhis; "if this is a lover's quarrel between you and Elizabeth, don't sayanother word. Lord bless you! I can persuade her into anything, sheknows me of old. Besides, I am glad there is something that I can do tomake you both good-natured just now, for as like as not, I shall beasking a tremendous favor of you before long, and this will pave theway; tell me where your wife is, I'll take care of the rest. " "Tom, I believe--I fear that she is dead. " The solemnity with which this was spoken, appalled Tom. "Dead!" he repeated, and the ruddy color faded from his face. "Dead--youcan't mean it. " "Listen patiently to me if you can, " said Mellen, sadly. "This must betold, but the effort is terrible. " Tom folded his arms and bent his now grave face to listen. Then Mellentold him all; the anguish, the deception, the anxiety which these pageshave recorded so imperfectly. There was but little exhibition ofexcitement, Mellen told these things in a dull, dreary voice thatbespoke utter hopelessness. He was so lost in his own misery that thesigns of anguish in Tom's face never disturbed his narrative. When he had done Tom Fuller arose, and stood before him, white as death, but with a noble look in his eyes. "Mellon, give me your hand, for you and I are just the two most wretcheddogs in America at this minute. I loved her, Mellen, O God help me! Ilove her as you did the other one. Great heavens, what can we do?" "Nothing, " answered Mellen; "I did not think another pang could beadded, and my soul recoils from this. Could she prove so base to youalso?" "Base; look here, Mellen, you don't take this in the true light. It wasall my fault. I forced myself upon her; I--I----" The poor fellow broke down, a convulsion of grief swept his face, and hewalked away. Directly he came back, holding out his hand. "Come, now let us search for Elizabeth, " he said. "It is useless; I have searched. " "But come with me--it was not in town you should have looked; Elizabethwould not go there. " Mellen arose and walked towards the bay. In passing a clump ofrosebushes Tom stopped to extricate a fragment of silk from the thorns. "What dress did she wear that night?" he inquired, examining the shredin his hand. "I remember well, it was purple, " answered Mellen, without lifting hisweary eyes from the ground. "Come this way, for she has been here, " said Tom. "This path leads tothe fishpond. " They walked on, Tom searching vigilantly all the thickets he passed, andMellen looking around him in terror lest the dead body of his wifeshould appear and crush his last hope for ever. "She has been this way, " said Tom, when they reached the pond. "See, that tuft of cat-tails has been broken. No, no, don't be afraid to look;see yonder where the bushes are swept down; she went away towards theshore. " Mellen groaned aloud. This was his most terrible fear. They walked on, taking a path that curved round the bay, and leaving the shore tavern onthe right, went down to the beach. It was now sunset, and a golden glowlay upon the waters till they broke along the beach like great waves ofpearls and opals drifting over the Sound together, and melting in thesand. Near the two men was a winrow of black seaweed, on which greatdrops of spray were quivering. Something in the appearance of this darkmass arrested Tom's attention. He went up to the pile of weeds andkicked them apart; a dark sodden substance, compact and heavy, layunderneath. He took it in his hands, gave the weeds that clung to it ashake, and held it up. Mellen came forward, his white lips parted, hisbreath rising with pain. He reached forth his hand, but uttered no word. It was the ample shawl that Elizabeth had worn that night. CHAPTER LXXVIII. IN BENSON'S TAVERN. She was dead! That fiendish man had spoken the truth--Mellen believed itnow. Elizabeth was dead, and he had killed her--that noble, grand woman, so resolute in her sacrifice, so determined to save that girl, topreserve him from the hardest shock to his honor and pride, had offeredherself up to death, body and soul. Those few moments of conviction changed him more than many years wouldhave done. The pride and anger which had helped to aid him in his firstgrief were gone now--he was the wronger--searching for the wife he haddriven forth to perish. And she was dead! No clue--no hope! He did not touch the shawl, but leaving Tom Fuller, went back and satdown in Elsie's room, with the sick girl's delirious cries smiting hisear, and terrible images rising before his eyes of Elizabeth--dying, dead--drowned and dashed upon some lonely beach, with her cold, openeyes staring blankly in his face. Tom dropped the shawl in a wet mass at his feet, and walked away withoutattempting to detain or comfort the stricken husband. He too believedElizabeth dead, and had no heart to offer consolation. Indeed, the pangof sorrow that this conviction brought took away his own strength. He walked on, over the wet sands of the beach, ready to cry out with theanguish of this sudden bereavement, when the figure of old Caleb Bensoncast its long shadow on the shore. "Is that you, Mr. Fuller, and alone? I'm mighty pleased to find any onefrom the Cove--most of all you. " "Do you want me for anything particular?" asked Tom in a husky voice;"if not I--I'm engaged just now. " "Well, yes; I must tell you, " said the old man. "I've bin to your housetwice--once in the night--I thought mebby I'd see the young gal. " "What is it?" asked Tom, in the impotence of his grief. "She made me promise not to tell--but whatever's wrong, you're hercousin, and can't be hard on her--she's dreadful sick. " Tom caught his arm. "My cousin--are you talking of my cousin, Mrs. Mellen?" "Why yes, sure enough, though she never will forgive me for tellingyou. " "But where is she? Where is she?" shouted Tom. "How did you find her?Who got her out of the water? Great heavens, old man, can't you speak?" "Well, this is the way it was, " answered the old man. "T'other night, ormorning, for it was nigh on to daylight, I was eating breakfast with theyoung uns, when one on 'em got scared by a face at the winder looking inon us as we eat. I jist got one sight of the face, and kinder seemed toknow it. So up I jumps, and on with my great coat, and out into the fog. Something gray went on afore me, and I follered, for sometimes it lookedlike a woman, and sometimes not. Down it went, making a bee-line for thebeach, and I arter it full split, for it travelled fast, I can tell you. The night had been kinder rough, and the waves dashed up high, considering that the storm wasn't nothing much to speak on. But thewoman, for I could see that it was a woman now, went right straight on, as if she'd made up her mind to pitch head forred into the sea and drownherself the first thing. "This riled me up, and I went on arter her like a tornado, now I tellyou. But jist as I was reaching out both hands to drag her back from awave that came roaring along, it broke, and the undertow sucked her inright afore my face. "Now some folks might a pitched in arter her, but I knew better'n that. We should both on us have gone to kingdom come and no mistake if I had. Not a bit of it; I planted myself firm and waited. Sure enough thesecond wave arter that came tearing along, tossing the poor cretur upand down like a wisp of seaweed, and pitched her ashore right in mytracks. "In course the next wave would have dragged her out to sea agin, but Igot hold of her shawl and tried to haul her back, but the tarnal thinggave way, and I had just time to drop it and make a grab at her clothes, when it came crashing over us agin. But I held on, and planted myselffirm, so it only dragged us both a foot or two and went roaring off. Then I got a fair hold of the lady and dragged her up the beach out ofharm's way. But I really thought that she was dead; the daylight brokewhile she lay on the sand, and then I saw who it was, and the sight ofher cold face drove me wild. I took her up in my arms and carried herhome. There was a good fire burning, and my darter is used to takingcare of sich cases. So she wrapped her in hot blankets, and worked overher till the life came back. " "And she's alive--doing well, " cried Tom, "at your house; old Benson, you're--a--a--trump. If I hadn't given away every gold piece I had in mypocket, you should have a double handful--by Jove, you should! But nevermind, just come along, I must have one splendid hug, and then for theCove. No, no, that won't be fair after all, " thought the generousfellow, "Grant must have the first kiss, he must tell her----" The thought of what must be told her went through the poor fellow'sbrain like an arrow of fire. But he dashed into the path which led toPiney Cove, calling back to Benson, "Don't tell her anything!" andstrode away. Breathless, eager, forgetful of his own great sorrow, Tom cleared thedistance between the shore and Piney Cove with enormous strides. Hecrossed the lawn almost at a run, leaped up the steps two at a time, andfound Mellen lying upon a sofa in the balcony, with his face to thewall. "Get up, old fellow, get up and shake yourself, " he cried, seizing uponMellen and turning him over as if he had been a Newfoundland dog in thewrong place; "I've found her--by Jove, I have!--she's at old Benson's. Isn't he a brick? She's well--no, she isn't quite that according to thelatest accounts, but by all that's sacred, your wife is alive!" Mellen started to his feet, bewildered, wild. "Tom Fuller, is this true?" "Do I look like a man who tells lies for fun?" said Tom, drawing himselfup. "Have you seen her--is my wife truly alive?" "Yes--no--no--I haven't seen her--was in too great a hurry for that. Butshe's there at Benson's tavern, just as sure--as sure--as a gun. " Mellen brushed past the kind fellow while he was hesitating for acomparison. His saddle horse stood at the door--for he had been tooexcited for any orders regarding it. He sprang upon its back and dashedacross the lawn, through the grove and out of sight, quickly as a fasthorse could clear the ground. He drew up in front of old Benson's house, leaped off and rushed in. "Where is she?" he cried, to the frightened woman who met him. "Mywife--where is she?" A cry from the upper room answered his words; he dashed into theapartment. There, on the humble bed, lay Elizabeth, pale and changed, but alive! She was cowering back in deadly terror--putting out her hands in wildappeal. "I'm going away, " she moaned; "don't kill me! I can start now--I'llgo--I'll go!" He fell on his knees by the bed, he was telling the truth in wild, broken words. "Only forgive me, Elizabeth; only forgive me; my wife, my darling, canyou forgive me? You would if my heart lay in your hands. Oh, Elizabeth, speak to me!" She could not comprehend what he was saying at the moment; when she didunderstand, her first thought was of the girl--his sister. "Elsie! Elsie!" "She is ill--dying perhaps. Oh, my wife! my wife! Try to speak--say thatyou forgive me. " She was too greatly agitated for words then, but she put out her handswith a gesture he understood. He lifted her in his arms and folded herclose to his heart. She lay in their passionate clasp with a long sighof content. "God is very good, " she whispered; "oh, my beloved, let us thank Him. " There, in that lowly room, Grantley Mellen held his wife to his bosomand the last fire of his old wrong impetuous nature, went out forever inthankfulness and tears. CHAPTER LXXIX. RECONCILIATIONS. Elizabeth Mellen was home again--home under her husband's roof, for everat home in his heart. She sat in her dressing-room. The autumnalsunshine came through its windows, with a rich, golden warmth. A hickorywood fire filled the room with additional cheerfulness, which wasscarcely needed, for that awful chill had left her heart for ever. A fewdays of supreme happiness had given back the peach-like bloom to hercheek and the splendor to her eyes. Full of contentment, all thegenerous impulses of her character rose and swelled in her bosom, tillshe longed to share her heaven with anything that was cast down orunhappy. The door between her room and Elsie's boudoir was open, and through itshe could hear a soft, pleading voice amid a struggle of sobs and tears. Prompted by tender sympathy, Elizabeth half-rose from her easy-chair, but fell back again, murmuring: "No, no, she will best find her way to his heart alone. God help her tobe frank and truthful. " Still she listened, and her beautiful face grew anxious, for thesternness of her husband's voice, in answer to those feeble plaints, gave little hopes of conciliation. Directly Mellen came through theboudoir and sat down on a couch near his wife, shading his face with onehand, not wishing her to see how much he was disturbed. Elizabeth arose, bent over him, and softly removed the hand from his eyes. "For my sake, Grantley, " she said, "for my sake. " Generous tears filled her eyes, pleading tenderness spoke in her voice. Her lips, tremulous with feeling, touched his forehead. "For my sake, Grantley. " Mellen lifted his eyes to hers--a mist, such as springs from the unshedtears of a strong man, softened them. She fell upon her knees by hisside, laid her head upon his bosom with soft murmurs of entreaty whichno living man could have resisted. Mellen folded her close, and touched his lips to her forehead withtender reverence. "For your sake, my beloved; what is there that I would not do for yoursake?" "And this forgiveness is perfect, " she questioned. "Her fault from this hour is forgotten, sweet wife. " "It was terrible--more terrible than you dream of. When I tell you thatshe had engaged herself secretly to Thomas Fuller, even your mercy maybe qualified. " Elizabeth withdrew from her husband's arms and bowed her lovely face fora moment in sad thoughtfulness. Then she looked up, smiling faintly. "Elsie is so thoughtless--she does not mean the wrong she does poorTom--still we must not be unmerciful, so once more let us forgive herwholly--without reservation. " A knock at the door disturbed them. It was Victoria, who came toannounce Mr. Fuller, who was close behind her. "Elizabeth, I've come back. It was no use trying to stay in thatconfounded city. To save my life I couldn't do it, " he said, pushing bythe pretty mulatto and closing the door upon her. "Can I see hernow--only for once, you know?" Elizabeth blushed crimson. "Oh, Tom, you don't know your----" "Yes, I do know. " "And still wish to see her?" "Why not? of course I do; because one--infernal villain--excuse me, Iwon't talk. Where is she?" Elizabeth, a little shocked and quite taken by surprise, glanced towardsthe blue boudoir. In Tom strode and shut the door resolutely after him. CHAPTER LXXX. TOM ACCEPTS THE SITUATION. Lying upon a couch, over which that pale marble statue was bending withits cold lilies in mocking purity, lay a pale little creature, coveredwith a pink eider-down quilt, which but half concealed a morning dressof faint azure; quantities of delicate Valenciennes lace fluttered, likesnowflakes, around her wrists and bosom, and formed the principalmaterial of a dainty little cap, under which her golden tresses weregathered. She looked like a girl of twelve pretending womanhood. When Tom came in she uttered a sudden cry, flung up her hands anddropped them in a loose clasp over her face, which flushed under themlike a rose. Tom walked straight to the couch, drew one of the fragile gilded chairsclose to it, and sat down. "Don't--don't--go away. It's cruel. I shall faint with shame, " shecried, trembling all over. "Not till you have answered me a few questions, " said Tom, firmly. "Questions that I have a right to ask and you must answer. " Elsie drew the little hands slowly from her face and looked at him. Theblue eyes--grown larger from illness--opened wide, her lips parted. Thatwas not the lover she had trifled with and domineered over. She wasafraid of him and shrunk away close to the wall. "Elsie, one word, " said Tom, pressing a hand firmly on each knee andbending towards her. Her lips parted wider, and she watched him with the glance of afrightened bird when a cat looks in at the door of its cage. "You have come to torment me, " she faltered. "Torment you! I! It isn't in me to do that. Torment! I do not know whatit is. " "Well, what do you want of me then?" "What do I want, Elsie, dear? What do I want? Nothing but God's truth, and that I will have!" Elsie's eyes grew larger, and the flush of shame left her face. "I can't--I can't tell you the truth, Tom Fuller, now. Elizabeth can sayenough to make you ready to kill me, but I would rather die than talk ofit. " "I know all that Elizabeth can tell me, " said Tom, resolutely. "What did you come for, then?" "To ask this one question: Did you love that man?" A shiver of disgust ran through her and broke out in her voice: "Love him! No! At first it seemed as if I did; but after I saw what hewas and how he lived, it was dreadful, I hated him so. " "But how came you married to him?" "I don't know; I never could tell. It was when we went on that picnic. He asked me to walk with him. It was good fun to set you all wondering, and I went. He took me down the hill and towards the beach, close by thetavern. We had been flirting for weeks then in New York and here, for healways met me when I went out to walk or ride, or anything; but I neverthought of marrying him in earnest, upon my sacred word. Well, that day, just as we came to the tavern, he said, 'Let us stop a moment and getmarried; there is a clergyman in here. ' "I didn't believe him, and said so. 'Come in and see for yourself, ' washis answer. I went in laughing. A gentleman sat in one of the rooms, andMr. North's mulatto servant, who was sauntering about the door when wecame up, followed us in. I don't know what possessed me. Perhaps for theminute I loved him; it seemed to me that I must stand up when thestrange man rose. He only said a few words, and before I really believedit was a true ceremony the man said I was Mr. North's wife, and wroteout a paper, which I dropped, thinking that I should be really marriedif I took it, but which Mr. North picked up, saying I did not know itsvalue. " "The scoundrel! The infamous, double-dyed scoundrel!" cried Tom. "Butyou didn't love him--you didn't love him?" "No, " said Elsie, shaking her head. "I tried my best to get away from itall, but it was of no use. Then he petted me so, and told me howbeautifully we would live somewhere in Europe, and I thought him sorich. But it was my money he meant to use. He thought that half ofuncle's property was mine, and when I told him how it was, oh, I won'ttell you how rude he became. Just after he told me about that otherperson. " Elsie broke off here, and covered her face with both hands again. Tomsaw the scarlet glow where it shot up to her temples and bathed herwhite throat, and gave his hands one hard grip in a wild desire tostrike something. "There comes a question, " he said, hoarsely; "did you leave him?" "Yes, yes; that very hour. " "And never saw him again?" "Never but once; and then I ordered him out of the house. " "Because you hated him so?" Tom seized both her hands as he asked this question, and wrung them tillshe could scarcely keep from crying out with pain. "Oh, how I did hate him!" she exclaimed, shuddering. "Elsie, " said Tom, "look into my face, straight into my eyes. " She obeyed him, with a look of piteous appeal. "Did you ever love me?" Her hands were locked together, she lifted them up with more of energythan he had ever witnessed in her before. "Did you?" repeated Tom, and a glow came into his face. "Yes. " The word had scarcely left her lips when Tom flung the gilded chair backand fell on his knees, gathering her up in his arms with a wild outburstof feeling. "Then I'll be d---- hung and choked to death if anything on God'sbeautiful earth keeps me from marrying you!" She clung to him, she lifted her quivering lips to his. "Say it again, just once, darling?" cried Tom, shaking back his tawnylocks with energy. "Is this love downright, honest, whole-hearted love?" "Yes, yes!" "God bless you, darling! And when was it? about what time did it begin?" She answered him honestly, but with a faltering voice: "Oh, Tom, I'm afraid it wasn't till after you got so rich. Don't thinkhard of it; I do love beautiful things so much--but indeed, indeed Ilove you more. " "Then I'm glad the old covey left me all his money. I don't care ad---- red cent why you love me, only I must be sure that it's a fixedfact. Now I'll go straight out and tell Bessie. " Elsie turned cold. "Oh, Tom, she'll never consent to it. " "Won't she! I'd just like to know why?" "And my brother, he is so cold, so unforgiving. " "Is he? then I'll take you away to a warmer climate. But don't believeit; he's proud as a race-horse, but you'll find him a trump in the end. " "Don't go yet, Tom, I am afraid they will--" "No, they wont, " cried Tom, and away he went into Elizabeth'ssitting-room, with tears sparkling in his eyes and a generous flush onhis face. "Mellen, " he said, wringing Grantley's hand, "I want to be marriedto-morrow, and carry her away. " "Fuller, what is the meaning of this?" demanded Mellen, pained andsurprised, while Elizabeth stood up aghast at this sudden outburst. "It means just this, Mellen, I don't care a tin whistle for what hasgone before, and I feel strong enough to take care of anything that maycome after. Your sister loves me, and I love her, that's enough. I amsatisfied, and--there--that's enough. The whole thing is a familysecret, and who is going to be the wiser. I only hope they have dug thefellow's grave deep enough, that's all. " "But, Fuller, have you reflected?" "Reflected! I've done nothing else for a week, and this is just what ithas brought me to. So give us your hand. " Elizabeth came up to Tom, put her arms around his neck, and burst intotears. "That's the time o' day, " shouted Tom. "Silence gives consent; now justgive us a good brotherly grip of the hand, Mellen, and it's all right. " Tom folded one arm around his cousin, and held out the other a secondtime. Mellen took it in his, wrung it warmly, and left the room. "Just go in and comfort her a little, Bessie, poor darling, she's afraidyou won't consent. " "Generous, noble fellow, " said Elizabeth, kissing him with warmth; "butwhere will you go? what will you do? It is all so very sudden. " "Do! what on earth can I do but love her like distraction? Go! any placewhere she can find life and fun, plenty of shopping. Paris, isn't that anice sort of place for pretty things? I think we'll go to Paris first. But, I forgot, Rhodes's daughter, the old maid, is waiting for youdownstairs. Victoria would have told you if I hadn't shut her out. " Elizabeth went down, leaving Tom in the only spot he cared to occupy onearth. She found Miss Jemima in a state of wild commotion, with herriding-dress buttoned awry, and one of her gauntlets torn half off withhard pulling. "Did you know it? had you any suspicion?" she demanded, confrontingElizabeth like a grenadier; "I could think it of your sister, butyou--you--" "What is it? I know nothing, " answered Elizabeth. "They are married, absolutely married; my par and that painted layfigure you introduced to him, that Mrs. Harrington. " "What, your father married to her!" cried Elizabeth; "you surprise me. " "It's a solemn truth, though a disgraceful truth, but she shall nevercome into the house that shelters me. I'll burn it down first. Where'syour sister?" "She is ill in her room. " "Yes, I dare say. But she's had a hand in this, and I'll pay her for it, or my name isn't Jemima Rhodes. Tell her so, with my compliments. Goodmorning!" With this abrupt adieu the spinster took herself off, tugging away ather gauntlet, or what was left of it, and diversifying the movement witha vicious crack of her whip now and then. Elizabeth smiled and went upstairs again. Thus the great events of theday ended. In less than a week Tom Fuller was quietly married, and took his wife atonce on board a steamer bound for Europe. She had come forth from hersick room greatly subdued and changed in many respects, but able, fromher peculiar character, to put a veil between her and the past, whichwould have been impossible to a woman like Elizabeth. I am happy to state that Dolf's treachery met with its proper reward. Clorinda succeeded in saving her money, and she married the parson, leaving Dolf to his shame and remorse. Victoria gave him the coldshoulder, and made herself so intimate with a new male Adonis, who cameto the house as domestic, that Dolf's days were full of misery and hisnights made restless with legions of nightmares. The house by the sea shore stands up in its old picturesque stateliness, and within the sunshine never fails, and the summer of content is neverdisturbed. Old Benson, a very short time after these events, became possessed of afine tract of land running back from the point where his house stood;how he paid for it, and got a clear deed, no one could tell excepthimself and Mr. Mellen. It is certain that both of these men knew how tokeep a secret, for to this day it is utterly unknown in theneighborhood, that Elizabeth ever lay ill and suffering in that goodman's house. The servants speak of her visit to New York about thattime, and so this great family mystery ended. THE END. MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS' WORKS. _A NOBLE WOMAN. _ _PALACES AND PRISONS. _ _MARRIED IN HASTE. _ _RUBY GRAY'S STRATEGY. _ _THE CURSE OF GOLD. _ _WIVES AND WIDOWS; OR, THE BROKEN LIFE. _ _THE REJECTED WIFE. _ _THE GOLD BRICK. _ _THE HEIRESS. _ _FASHION AND FAMINE. _ _THE OLD HOMESTEAD. _ _SILENT STRUGGLES. _ _MARY DERWENT. _ _THE WIFE'S SECRET. _ _THE SOLDIER'S ORPHANS. _ _MABEL'S MISTAKE. _ _DOUBLY FALSE. _